D U ~ A NZBAVITEL

BENGAL1 LITERATURE
 A HISTORY
O F INDIAN LITEHATURE

EDITED BY JAN GONDA

VOLUME I X
Fasc. 3

1976
OTTO HARRASSOWITZ WIESBADEN
 DUSAN ZBAVITEL

BENGAL1 LITERATURE

1976
OTTO HARRASSOWITZ WIESBADEN
 A HISTORY OF INDIAN LITERATURE

Contents of Vol . I X

Pol . I X : lModern Indo-Aryan Literatures. Part I I

Fasc . 1 : A. Schimmel Sindhi Literature
Faso . 2 : S. N . Sarma Assamese Literature
Fasc . 3 : D . Zbavitel Bengali Literature
Fr . Mallison Gujerati Literature
J . V . Boulton Oriya Titerature
G . D . Sontheimer Marathi Literature
I . Misra Maithili Literature

CIP-Kurztitelaufnahme der Deutschen Bibliothek

.
A history of Indian literature / ed by Jan Gonda.

..
.
NE: Gonda Jan [nrsg.]
.. .
Vol 9 Modern Indo-Aryan literatures : P 2 Fasc . 3 . + Zbavitel Duian : Bengaliliterature
Zbsvitel. ~ n i a n
Bengali literature.
.. .
(A history of Indian literature : Vol 9 Modern Indio-Aryan literatures ; Fasc 3)
ISBN 3-447-01673-6

. .
0 Otto Harrassowitz. Wiesbaden 1970 Alle Rechte vorbehalten Photographische und photomechanische
.
Wiedergabe nur mit ausdriicklicher Genehmigung des Verlages Gesamtherstellung: Allgauer Zeitungsverlag
.
GmbH. Kempten Printed in Germany
 CONTENTS

An introductory note . lncroduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119

The mystic carycs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124

The Bluslim conquest of Bengal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134

Re-dressing ancient heroes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140
The story of Lord Krishna . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
Glorifications of goddesses . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
Caitanya and his biographies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
The Vaishnava padas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176
A period of continuation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Bhzratcandra and the end of an epoch . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
The birth of modern literature . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
The modern drama and Dinabandhu Mitra . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222

The modern poetry and Madhusiidan Datta . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231

The modern novel and Bankimcandra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238

Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindranzth (1) . . . . . . . . . . . 246

Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindrangth (2) . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Before Independence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278

After Independence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286

List of abbreviations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .298

Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
 Dugan Zbavitel

BENGAL1 LITERATURE

AN INTRODUCTORY NOTE

Some readers may be surprised by the different spelling of some personal

names which they are used t o meet in Ai~glicizedforms, such as Th&kurinstead
of Tagore, CattopBdhyBy instead of Chatterjee etc. Far reasons of consistency,
we have used a single method of transliterating a11 Bengali names and words
throughout the book, which is generally used in publications of this kind; the
only exceptio~lsbeing the use of z instead of j in certain Muslim names (Nazrul,
Kiizi etc.) and W instead of oy, in similar cases (e.g. WBliull~h).
Names in Angli-
cized forms are, however, t o be found in the Index.

INTRODUCTION

A survey of the thousand-years' development of Bengali literature1 shows

that this long space of time is divided illto three periods, not only distinctly
separated from each other by "dark periods," but also closed each in itself,
with almost no direct continuation in the following period which in each case is
characterized by features different from the basic traits of the preceding phase.
The first is the period of the carylis, covering approximately the first and the
second centuries of our millennium. The second, starting after a gap of almost
two centuries, includes all mediaeval or classical Bengali poetry, till the 18th
century, and is again followed by a period of decay, shorter this time, but no
less distinctive. At the beginning of the 19th century, the period of modern
literature starts, different in all acpects from the classical Bengali literature.

General information: R. CH. DUTT(DATTA), The literature of Bengal. A bio-

graphical and critical history from the earliest times closing with a review of
intellectual progress under British rule in India, Calcutta and London 1895; D. C.
SEN,History of Bengali language and literature, Calcutta 1911; P. CHAUDHURI, The
story of Bengali literature, Calcutta 1917; I<. N. DAS,A history of Bengali literature,
Kaogaon, Rajshahi 1926; J. C. Gxosx, Bengali literature, London 1948; SUKUMAR
SEX,History of Bengali literature, New Dehli 1960. See also the relevant sections
in V. I<. GOKAK (editor),Literatures in modern Indian languages, Delhi 1957; H.
VON GLASENAPP, Die Literaturen Indiens, Stuttgart 1961, p. 333.
120 D. Zbavitel . Bengaii Literature

The reasons of this peculiar development are easy to find in the political and
economic history of the country. Domestic culture flourished under the Buddhist
dynasty of the PBlas (8th-11th centuries) and the Hindu Senas (12th century),
but afterwards the invasion of the Pathans and other &lr~slims not only put an
end to the independence of Bengal, but also distorted the country t o such an
extent that, for a couple of centuries, its culture almost ceased to exist. A
similar development repeated itself in the second half of the 18th century, when
the British took hold of Bengal; the results of the clash of the domestic economy
with the new British order are too well known to be mentioned here. Again,
literature lost its basis and rapidly decayed, to be replaced, more than half a
century later, by a new literature, very different from the old poetry.
I n spite of a11 differences, the oldest and the middle periods of Bengali
literature share several characteristic features which we shall try to sum up.
They are of such importance that in a way they see= directly to shape all
prc-modern Bengali literature and t o be the results of rather strict, tl~ough
never codified rules that were generally obeyed and followed.
l . The Bengali language is one of the so-called New Indian languages and
belongs to the eastern group of what has developed from the speech of the -6xyans
who had come to NorthernIndia in the second millennium B. C. to Aryanize the
whole region. I n spite of the fact that, approximately about the beginning of our
millennium, the older PrBkrits and Apabhramkas tvere replaced by these Ne~vIn-
dianlanguages in everyday use, it was no easy task for themajority of them to find
recognition as languages of literature. Since long, Hinclu society had accepted
as its prestige language Sanskrit which continued to maintain this position till
a t least the middle of our millennium, if not even later. The situation in Bengal
was further complicated by the centuries-long Muslim domination. Muslim
ralers, though occasionally supporting literature in Bengali, in general used
Persian as their court language and the majority of them obviously despised
the simple vernacular and did not consider this worth becoming the language of
"high" literature. And finally, ahen Persian lost this privileged position, i t
was again not replaced immediately by Bengali but by English, and the former
had to fight hard for the restoration of what nrould appear to be the natural
state of affairs, in this respect. I n other words, never throughout the long pre-
modern periods Izad Bengali become the prestige language in its natural
surroundings and on its native soil, never had it gained the full recognition,
especially by the upper strata of society, and never had i t been cultivated in a
proper way. It is no coincidence that it had to wait till the beginning of the
modern period for its first grammars and dictionaries. Its development was
quite spontaneous and elements of various dialects had much easier access to
its literature than in languages the grammar of which had been codified.
This attitude must have become firmly rooted in the minds of the Bengalis
themselves. Many great masters of Bengali poetry, such as &Iur&riGupta,
Krsnadzs IZabirBj, GobindadBs Kabirgj and even Bhiiratcandra RBy wrote not
only in Ecngali, but also in Sanskrit. And as if somehow feeling that their
mother tongue was not "noble.' enough t o be used in literature, an artificial
language called Brajabuli was created in the Middlc Ages and widely used by
many Bengali Vaisqava poets.
2. Closely connected with the abovc-mentioned position of Bengali is the
fact that we seldom find in it what is known. in otlzer literatures, as coast
poetry. From the point of view of social stratification of literaturc, there had
always existed in Bengal, till the 19th century, some literary creation occupying
a higher position and more appreciated by the upper strata of society than
poetry in Bengali, viz. first of all works composed in Sanskrit, on the one hand,
and in Persian, on thc other. The disadvantageous consequences of this
situation for Bengali poets are o'nvious. It was very difficult for them to secure
a royal patronage, to be allowed to enjoy not only the esteem, but also the
economic advantages resulting from such a position, and t o be able to devote
all their a,bilitiesand time to literature. I n a way we may state that only seldom
and rather as a n exception, the pre-modern Bengali literaturc reached the
position of a true "high literature."
3. Just as the Bengali language, never considered an official and prestige
language, was not cultivated theoretically, pre-modern Bengali literature was
characterized by a complete lack of any theoretical writings on literature,
poetics, aesthetics or stylistics. I n other words, i t did not create any codified
aesthetic canon of its own which would help the poets to learn to write and
their audiences and readers to discern between "good" and "bad" literature.
It will suffice t o recall numerous Sanskrit works on poetics and their innumerable
rules .to realize how different the situation was in Bengal. On the one hand,
Bengali poets simply follo~vedthe example of their predecessors and were led
more or less by their poetic instinct, on the other, some of them who were
acquainted with Sanskrit literature madc free use of various Sanskrit works on
poetics, especially that by Riipa Gosvsmi, and t o a certain extent adapted some
of their rules to Bengali. Literary criticism of any kind was similarly absent in
pre-modern Bengali literature and could have hardly been compensated for by
a few anthologies of Vaisnava pocms which a t least indicated what the general
consensus held to be the best achievements in this particular branch.
4. This "non-official" character of older Bengali literature meant, on the
other hand, that poets, either consciously or instinctively, addressed their
writings to the broad strata of readers, that they did not m i t e to satisfy the
refined taste of a narrow circle of connoisseurs, but people illiterate in their
majority and with no literary erudition. This fact is clearly reflccted in older
Bengali poetry. One cannot miss its innumerable contacts with Bengali folk
poetry as preserved till today. The same metres are used by both of them, the
same figures of poetry appear in both of them. The style of a classical epic is
very similar t o the style of a folk ballad, and so
-- -.

"INESHCHANDRA SEN,The folk-literature of Bengal, Calcutta 1920; LALBEHARI

DAY,Folk-tales of Bengal, London 1913; GZETA MAJUXDAR, Folk Lales of Bengal,
122 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

It was most probably this peculiar character of pre-modern Bengali literature

which enabled it to accept, on the thematic level. so many indigeneous elenients
of non-Aryan origin, which form one of the most characteristic features of
Bengali epics. I n this respect, poetry reflected, in a true way, a11 the peculiarities
of Bengali Hinduism with its numerous goddesses and the myths surrounding
them, often unknown in the other regions of Hindu India. As soon as they
became the object of worship of the Hindu masses, literature opened its doors
to their myths and glorifications. Many other proofs of close contacts between
older Bengali poetry and folk poetry will be found in the following chapters.
5. The above-mentioned non-existence of a codified aesthetic canon inBengali
does not mean, of course, that pre-modern Bengali literature was free from any
conventions and taboos. It is a well-known fact that even folk poetry of any
community has them, always avoiding certain things and preferring other ones.
I n their entirety, these form a bulk of rules, unwritten but generally respected.
The same is true of older Bengali literature.
Perhaps the most conspicuous feature of this literature is the almost complete
lack of any seculaw writings, before the 18th century, the only exception being
a few wo1.k~by Muslim Bengali poets. It has been stated many times that the
bulk of pre-modern Bengali literature, both epic and lyric, is not only religious
in contents, but also sectarian in character. As we shall have ample opportunity
to show, in the following chapters, secular elements were not a t all absent in old
Bengali literature, but any secular story or episode had to be given a religious
frame in order to be acceptable in literature. The same is true of the entirely
human emotions that were exprer~sedin these works. Vaisi~avapoets, for
instance, do not sing of love of a mother for her child, but of YaBodit for the
infant &ishrza; they do not glorify the love of a man for a woman and vice versa,
but of Lord Rrishna for his beloved RBdhB and the other way about; as in the
other parts of India, the story of the hero Ritma was turned into a myth of an
incarnation of the god Visnu, etc.
The reasons of this tabooization of secular subjects are not quite clear.
Perhaps there did exist works of this character in old Bengal, but these gradually
fell into oblivion or sank into the stock of folk poetry. I n any case, they were
never written down in manuscripts-maybe because manuscripts had become
objects of religious reverence and even of worship. Even nowadays, they are
often found among otlier objects of worship in Bengali housel~olds. This
conception influenced, t o a large degree, even Bengali folk poetry which so often
prefers religious subjects and motifs to secular ones.
B. Another striking feature of old Bengali literature is its aversion to prose.
Without a single exception all old Bengali works mere composed in verse. As
testified to by a number of inscriptions and documents, prosaic style was known

New Delhi 1971 ; see also Bengalische Wirehen, herausgegeben von HEINZMODE
und ARUNRAY,lnsel Verlag n. d.; R. TROCER, A comparative study of a Bengal
folktale, Calcutta 1966.
 in fairly remote times, but it was obviously not found fit for literary purposes
before the 19th century. BIuch may be due here to all-Indian traditions ; Sanskrit
prose narratives or licvya-prose, however, did not find any counterpart or
continuation in old Bengali.
I n spite of this monopoly position of verse in old Bengali literature, the
repertoire of Bengali metric forms is very limited-most probably because of
the above-mentioned neglect of a literary style. The most frequently used
metres are the syllabic payer-a rhymed couplet of essentiaI1y narrative verses
of equal length-and the tripndi, consisting of two shorter, rhymedor unrhymed,
portions and a longer line, with the rhyme scheme :a-a (or b)-c / d-d (or e)-c.
All poetry tends to rhymes, but with little attention paid to their refinement.
It is only the modern period which brings new inventions in the field of poetic
forms.
7. Similarly limited appears to be the thematic inventory of older Bengali
poetry. Again and again the same themes are elaborated and the same stories
re-narrated. Till the 18th century, thematic originality obviously does not
count much, the main ambition of poets being, in the field of epics, to re-tell a
well-known story in a "more beautiful" way. I n lyrics, the mentioned exclusion
of purely "human" motifs adds to the thematic monotony of old Bengali poetry
and hinders its free development. I n the 18th century, however, obvious efforts
towards the liberation of poetry from conventional bonds may be witnessed,
both in epics (Bhitratcandra RBy) and in lyrics (NidhubBbu and others).
8. I n the majority of pre-modern Bengali literary works, the typical Bengali
emotionality comes to the fore, increasing the effect of lyrical poetry, but not
infrequently detrimental to the epics. It was this emotionality which, as an
essential component of bhakti (attitude of utmost devotion to and intense love
for God), contributed to the spread of the Krishna cult in mediaeval Bengal and
enhanced the beauty of Bengali Vaienava padas. On the other hand, however,
it often marred epic qualities of narrative poetry and is probably one of the
main causes why no true great epic has ever been composed in Bengali.
As stated already, in the second half of the 18th century the old literary
period came to an abrupt end to be replaced, in the 19th century, by the modern
phase, which in all respects is essentially different from the previous one. Bengal
which was the first area of India to be strongly influenced by the British,
preceded the other parts of the sub-continent in creating and developing a
modern literature. The 19th-century mighty and fruitful modernization move-
ment, affecting all aspects of life and culture, which had started in Bengal, not
only gradually re-shaped its way of thinking and its literature, but became also
an example t o be followed by other parts of India. For a very long time, then,
modern Bengali literature maintained its leading position among Indian
literatures and continued discovering new ways in practically all branches of
literary activity.
 THE MYSTIC CARYAS

During the long stretch of time covered by the development of Indian

culture, there appear periods in which-for reasons which are not obvious-the
whole spiritual life of the country experiences unrest and ferment; old values
sanctioned by tradition give way to new ones, giving rise to spiritual pheno-
mena unknown before. Such is the period around the middle of the first
millenniumB.6. when, a t the same time, Buddha a d Jina make their appear-
ance. such is also the epoch round about the end of the first millennium A.D.
when certa,in spiritual streams and doctrines, hitherto hidden underground,
emerge to result in Tantrism. The beginnings of Bengali literature are closely
connected with tlne latter phenomenon.
I n 1907, the Bengali philologist HaraprasBd 6Bstr.i discovered in the Darbar
Library in Nepal the manuscript of an incompletely preserved set of fifty
songs. He added another set of bo-called dohds to it, which are not Bengali, and
edited the book in 1916 in C a l c ~ t t aThe
. ~ anthology of 50 songs bears the title
Cary&Bcaryaviniicayaand contains songs called caryd, short compositions of
8-14 lines each. I t is a collection of immense literary importance. It represents
not only the first document of Bengali literature but is, a t the same time, the
01des"uavilable specimen of a Kern Indian literature in general. No less is its
importance for Indian philology as well as religious philosophy. I n the former
respect, it presents the Bengali language in that early period of its developmellt
when it had just emerged from the Apabhrapga stage and beforeit becamc defini-
tely separated from the other languages of the Eastern I n d o - m a n group, i. c.
Eastern Hindi, Maithili and Uriya. It was for this latter reason that the collec-
tion was claimed not only by Bengalis, but also by the other members of tlaa
Eastern Indo-Aryan group as the first monument of their literatures.
The caryds are full of problems and incomprehensibiiities, both in language
and contents. Nevertheless, patient research of many scholars during the past
fifty years4 has made i t possible to clarify their most essential points both
linguistically and philosophically and also to date them, with a t least a reasonable
amount of probability.
The majority of authorities agree in that the songs cannot be of later origin
than the 12th century A.D. I n the determination of terminus a quo, however,
scholars differ from one another. P. C. Bagchi and S. K. Chatterji consider the
a HARAPRASBD ~ I I S T RHgjiir
~ , baellarer puriina BBligiil&bhiisfiy Bauddha gBn o
dohs. Calcutta 1916.
Cf. &I.SHAHIDULLAI-I, Les chants n1ystiqu.e~de ICBi?_l?a
ct de Saraha, les Doh&-
lrova et les Caryrt. Paris 1928; M. SHAHIDULLAH, BMS; PRABODH CRANDRA BAGCHI,
Materials for a Critical Edition of the Old Bengali Caryspadas: a Comparative Study
of the Text and Tibetan Translation. Journal of the Department of Letters, Univer-
sity of Calcutta 30,1938; S U K U NSEX, ~ R CaryBgiti-paddbali.Calcutta 1956; TARAPA-
DA MUKHERJI, OBLT ;ATINDRAMOJURIDBR, CP ;MAN~NDR.~~ZOHAN BASU,Caryapad.
Calcutta 1968. Compare also S. N. Sar~na,Assalnese literaturo, in this History,
IX, ch. I.
10111 century to be the most probable tirne of the beginning of this literature,
whereas Sukumar Sen, on the one hand, prefers the 11th century, and Md.
Shahidullah and R. Samkrtyayan, on the other, put the lower limit back t o the
8th century. I n any case, the manuscript discovered by HaraprasBd S ~ s t r i
is much younger, most probably from the 14th-15th century.
The task of an analyst of the caryds is made easier by the Sanslirit commentary
by Munidatta, probably from the 14th century, and the Tibetan translation of
the songs discovered by P. C. Bagchi and S. K. Chatterji.5 All these materials
have already been edited, analysed and commented upon in a rather voluminous
mass of literature, so that we may try to sum up the most essential results of
modern research in this field.
The conception of the culturally-historical and religio-philosophical cate-
gorization of the caryds is more or less uniform. H. P. $&striwas certainly not
r i g h e o r a t least oversimplified the situation-when he called the songs
Buddhist. I n their basic tone they are, first of all, Tantrik, irrespective of
whether their authors were Tantrik Buddhists or Tantrik Hinduists. Some of
the songs even do not allow of such a strict delimitation. I n no case are they
to be regarded as songs with a primarily aesthetic function; they are rather
compositions of a didactic character, meant to enlighten the listener. Their
aesthetic element, however, should not be overlooked.
The historical context of the caryds and their ideological contents are well
characterized by Sashibhusan Dasgupta : "Side by side with the commnonly
known theological speculations and religious practices there has been flow-ing
in India an important religious undercurrent of esoteric yogic practices from a
pretty old time; these esoteric practices, when associated with the theological
speculations of the $aivas and the 68btas, have given rise to Saiva and k k t a
TBntricism; when associated with the Buddhist speculations, have given rise
to the composite religious system of Buddhist TBntricism; and again, when
associated with the speculations of Bengal Vaisnavism the same esoteric
practices have been responsible for the growth of the esoteric Vaisnava cult
known as the Vaispava SahajiyB m o ~ c m e n t . " ~
The basis of all these esoteric doctrines was, so to say, two articles of faith:
Firstly, that the non-absolute world and all its elements including human
beings are penetrated by undesirable duality, and secondly, that this duality
can be removed by spiritual endeavour (sddhanc),the result of which is the
attainment of the Supreme Bliss (mahasulcha). Xany differences occurred,
h o ~ ~ e v eas
r , far as the conception of this duality and the ways towards its
removal were concerned.
It is only the Absolute-conceived either in an abstract way or as a personi-
fied absolute deity-which does not know duality. Duality appears everywhere
where phenomenalization takes place, where anything is born or arises. The
--
P. C. BAGCHI,
~ pcit.
.
". DASGXJPTA,
ORC, pp. xxxiii-xxxv.
126 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

very birth of a human being is a starting-point of duality, and this is why

everything born is predestined to perish. Duality can appear on all levels and
in various aspects : as the negative and the positive, the static and the dynamic,
the active and the inert, the subjective and the objective; but also as the male
(fi'iva)and the female (fi'akti),as is the case with Tantrik Hinduism.
India has certainly always been thinking much-more than anything else-
about the ways to the attainment of the ultimate aim of all human efforts, i.e.
salvation (mukti), irrespective of whether it was conceived as the liberation of
the spiritual component of man from the cycle of incessant rebirths, as the
Buddhist nirvd~a,or as the Tantrik Supreme Bliss, i. e.-in Tailtrik terminology
-about the ways to the destruction of duality. Karma-miirga, bhakti-miirga,
jiitina-mdrga, sacrifices, study of sacred scriptures, prayers, invocations of gods,
asceticism, meditations etc.-every effort was basically aimed a t this ultimate
goal. Tantrik streams rehabilitated old well-tested yogic practices to be used
for the attainment of non-duality, but certainly not t o help the adherent to
deaden his cmotional perceptions and body in general. It was one of the basic
contributions of these trends that they evolved the doctrine which found its
culmination in the Vaisnava Sahajiyii school : The existence of gods is of no
significance and it is of no use worshipping them; similarly useless are all
sacrifices, prayers, meditations, asceticism and self-mortification. All truth is to
be looked for and may be found in the very body of man, in what is inborn
(saha-ja-) within it. It is this Sahaja mhich is thc Absolute, and to attain it
means to unify the elements creating duality within the body and within each
personality, to combine the male and the female principles. It is necescary
"den verborgellen Kraften . . . nachzuspiiren und diese fiir die Heilsgewinnung
zu b e n u t ~ e n . "Sahajiyii
~ Buddhism does not diminish or even deny the signifi-
cance of the terms s'Cnyatii (void) and karu?zii (compassion), but gives them a
new interpretation: "Pu'ow, in Sahajiyz Buddhism fi'iinyatii (void) and Karunii
(compassion), transformed as the Prajiiii and the Upiiya, are held t o be the
two primary attributes of the ultimate reality which is Sahaja . . . Prajfiii and
Upzya represent the principles of dualism and the unification of the two in a
supreme non-dual state is the final aim of the Buddhist Sahajiyiis. The practical
yogic method for the realisation of the Sahaja is, therefore, fundamentally
based on the principle of the union of Prajfiz and Upiiya. The union of Prajfiz
means, in the first place, the union of the female and the male, who are con-
sidered to be the manifestations of Prajiiii and Upgya respectively . . . Upiiya as
the Lord (called Vajrasattva, or the principle of immutable adamantine
existence) resides in the highest pole of the cerebrum region and Prajfiit as thc
world-force resides in the lowest pole . . . ; the inner union consists in the raising
of the Goddess from the navel region and in making her unite with the Lord
of the cerebrum region."S
H E L ~ TVON
H GEASENAPP, Buddhistische Mysterien. Die geheimen Lehren und
Riten des Diamant-Fahrzeugs. Stuttgart 1940, p. 27.
S. DASGU'TA,ORC, pp. xxxvi-sxxvii.
 The mystic cargas

One has t o confess that these principles are sometimes hard to grasp and
understand. This, ho~vever,is one of the features of these doctrines. They are
esoteric in character and their contents are believed not to be conveyable in
the simple terms of a "normal" philosophical doctrine. We shall see below which
special forms of expression mere evolved to indicate rather than to communicate
certain truths, in tlie poetry of these currents.
Yet another no less important element appears in these esoteric schools with
regard to the communication of truth. I t is the guruvdda, the stress put on the
basic role of the guru-teacher-who a t the same time comes to the fore even in
many scholarly discipline^.^ The guru is far more than a mere communicator;
he is, first of all, a living example to be followed and imitated, an inspirator
of the search for individual experience and a support on the difficult path leading
towards the ultimate goal. He does not even simply preach, he rather leads
the adherent along the spiritual way.
I n close connection with the stress put on yogic practices, a special Tantrik
physiology and a peculiar conception of sexuality appeared here. Later yogic
schools are renowned for their physio-anatomic "research"; its basis seems
to have been definitely shaped as early as tlie time of the composition of the
songs. I t dealt with the anatomic location of the main centres of spiritual
activity of man and with definite spiritual principles. It was a current conception
tklat the seat of the male principle was the head (sahasrtira) and that the female
principle resided in the lower part of the trunk (miiladhdra). The actual places
of their localization were called cakras. (The human body is presented as a
microcosmos, containing all principles occurring in the macrocosmos.) Other
schools placed the male principle into the right side and the female into the left
side of the body (the Ardhanu~iivara-type).The t x o aspects of the supreme
reality are connected here by two nerves, the left Idii and the right Pingalii,
and by two corresponding channels of life breaths, P r i i ~ aand Apdna. The
aim of all practices and efforts (siidhand) is, in the former instance, to connect
both cakras ("to make the life power ascend from the miiladhiira to the sahas-
rcra"), in the latter, to dominate both streams of life breaths and try to force
them into the middle, central nerve called sugunzn6.
The very terminology of some of these doctrines indicates a bisexual con-
ception; from here it was but a step to the actual fructification of bisexual
duality and the utilization of sexual union for the purpose of spiritual elevation.
Man and woman are natural expressions of spiritual reality; a condition of its
attainment is the "supreme bliss," resulting from their unification, both spiritual
and pl~ysical.
It was most probably the logic of this argumentation mhich opened the door
of spiritual life to what is sometimes called "sexual orgies." The Tantrayoga
recognizes some of these trends till today; they have turned sexual union into

Cf., e.g., the importance attached to the guru in tlie theory of literature by
Abhinavagupta.
128 D. Zbaritel . Bengali Literature

some Bind of yogic ritual. There is no doubt that this element plays an import-
ant role in the carycs, in ~vhichmany verses are found that contain allusions
to the SahajiyB fructification of the sexual urge instead of' its suppression.
which was usual in other religious schools and trends.
Atindra Mojumder calls it "the mystcry of the human form or worship
through the body," and continues : "To the Sahaja ascetics the life of scrupulous
austerity was, in reality, some form of negative abnormality which 11-as unjust
and tended to develop un~holesomeperversion in the human mind. The human
body and mind yearned for the enjoyment of all natural pleasures -cvhichwould
bring it pure bliss and happiness. But to repress these healthy and spontaneous
passions in the name of the scriptures, virtue and customs and under the
pretext of God-worship, would inflict irreparable damage to the human mind."lO
Let us observe that it is not a t all certain where these ideas had originated.
Siharranjan Roy stresses connections of Central and Eastern India with
Kashmir, Tibet, Nepal and Bhutan, since the middle of the 7th century, as the
possible source of new spiritual trends; i t is very probable that Bengal was,
especially under Dharmapiila and Devapiila-whose reigns (+ 770-810 and
& 810-850) constitute the most brilliant chapter in tlze country's ancient
history-strongly influenced by such connections. No less important, however,
may have been the penetration of non-Aryan local traditions containing some
elements of magic, into Hinduism and Buddhism. And, as a further possible
source, the above-mentioned "underground7' trends of esoteric doctrines must
be mentioned, traces of ~vhiclihad appeared already in the Atharvaveda and.
again in a mnch stronger form, in Tantrism.
I n any case. the cary&s are a remarkable result of some trends of this kind.
The plural must be used here because the preserved set of the caryds does not
represent any single "school." Though the principle of their anthologization
is not at all clear, i t was certainly not the principle of an unambigilously
defined religio-philosophical doctrine. Everything appears mixed up here,
Buddhism with Hinduism, Tantricism with Yoga, Sahajayiina with VajrayBna,
as if any distinction of this kind had altogether lost significancefor the adherents
of these currents. Ko opposition of Hinduism and Buddhism is considered here;
if any opposition has to be stated, i t is the opposition of philosophical dogmat-
icisrn against %heSalqaja, the opposition of scriptures and prayer-saying against
the s6dhand. Everybody is himself the only constructor of his own salvation
and no school or religious group, which he may claim to belong to or whose
prescriptions he may respect, can help him much.
Before introducing the songs themselves, let us mention, in short. their
language. It is not its origin or grammar which has to be mentioned here, but
one of its peculiarities, for which it was called sanclhy&bhd@i. The majority of
texts do not express the ideas that constitute their contents in a direct way.
Sometimes they do use a simple poetic expression, i.e. either a statement or a

10 ATINDRA
MOJUMDER,
CP, pp. 51-2.
 The mystic carytis 129

periphrasis, by means of similes and metaphors, but no less frequently they

prefer a way of expression that is incapable of l~hilologicalexplanation: tlze
individual words and their combinations do not result in any sense a t all or
give only a secondary meaning. The aim of this peculiarity seems to be the
desire t o veil the ideas expressed into a certain language code eomprelzensible
only to the initiated. Unless we have mastered this code we cannot understand
the contents of the songs properly, even if we know the language used very
well.
I t is not certain whether the term sandhy8bhZ:sd means "twilight langaage,"
as propounded by H. P. fiBstri, D. L. Snellgrove, Lama Anagarikn Govinda and
others, or "intentional language" (from s u m f d h d - , fang pien s7~zcoin Chinese),
as proposed by Vidhugekhar 68stri. P. C. Bagchi, Sukulnar Scn and others. I n
any case the following note on the use of this language, by Lams Anagaril~a
Govinda, seems to be correct: "This symbolic language is not only meant to
protect the holiest from profanization by intellectual curiosity and from the
misuse of yogic methods and psychic powers by the ignorant and non-initiate :
it was prompted chiefly by the fact that common parlance cannot express the
highest experiences of the inind."ll
Because of the use of this language \lie cannot, till today, define the exact
meaning of all words and combinations of words and "translate" each line with
certainty. Scholars differ from each other in thc interpretation of many places,
cspecially where the curyEs belong to the category of the altogether "dark"
songs.
From the point of view of directness of expression, Sukumnr Sell discerns
between three t y p ~ ofs carycs. The first comprises songs wjtliout an allegorical
meaning, in the second both a direct and an allegorical meaning may be found,
and the third category consists of pure allegories, simply incongruous or incom-
prehensible if read as mere statements. I t is this last group \i~hiclzrepresents
the sandydbhdgn in the full sense of the term. These songs, as put by Tarapada
Mukherji, are "based upon \.hat may be described as incompatible and in-
congruous statement".lz Let us quote, as an instance, tlze song No. 33 :
My house is in the town; I have no neighbo11r.
I have no rice in the pot; I serve always.
The frog goes on growing with the
What! does the drawn milk enter the teat ?
The b~~llock calved; the cow is barren. Ho is milked
In the pail at these three periods of the day.
EIe who is wise is surely unwise.
We who is a thief is surely an honest man.
Daily the jackal fights with the lion.
Few understand the song of the venerable Dhendhaqa.l4
LAMA ANAGAZIKA GOVINDA, Foundations of Tibetan Mysticism. London 1960,
p. 46.
l2 TARAPADA MUKHERJI, OBLT, p. 15.
l3 But SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 33: "Tlle stream of life flows on swiftly."
l4 Translated by &l.SHAIIIDULLAH,BMS, p. 80.
130 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

Let us not be misled by the seemingly "poetic" impression achieved by this

singular accumulation of contradictions. They hare not been used here in order
to strengthen the aesthetic effect of the song, but to hide other meanings. Or,
we had better say, they give a hint of what cannot be expressed. This idea of
the inexpressibility of spiritual truth is repeated several times in the carytis;
for instance, also in the song No. 40:
Whatever is perceived by the mind is hccus pocus.
So are the gastras, the books and the rosaries.
Say how the Sahaja can be told,
Where the body, the word and the mind cannot enter.
The guru instructs the disciple in vain.
How can he spealr of that which is beyond the reach of the way of speech ?
The more it was said, the more it was a subterfuge.
The guru is dumb, the disciple is deaf.
How can I i B ~ h aspeak of the jewel of the Buddha ?
As the dumb explains to the doaf.15
If we cannot "explain" the sandhydbiTI&,sd-songsin a reliable way, we can,
with more hope of success, try to penetrate into another category of the caryds,
those in which the meaning is given allegorically. Let us, for instance, quote the
song No. 21, the well-known "mice-allegory":
The Mouse's food is at dark night.
The Mouse eats the ambrosia, (it) exhausts the food.
O Yogin, kill the breath-Mouse,
On account of which the going and the coming do not cease.
The Mouse pierces the existence, (it) digs holes.
Considering the Btouse to be unsteady, be ready for its destruction.
The Mouse is black, (its) colour is not observed.
Ascending the sky it grazes on the Bman paddy.la
Since that time the Mouse is elated.
Make it motionless with the Enlightenmont of the good guru.
"When the food of the Mouse is cut off," says Bhusuku,
"Then the bond is removed."17
Irrespective of the fact that this song has been translated in many different
ways, with considerable differences in the interpretation of the individual
lines,ls i t remains true that it is based on a simple allegory aimed a t expressing
the necessity of the removal of ignorance and the bonds arising from it.
The predilection for metaphorical and even allegorical ways of expression,
closely connected with the described use of symbolic language, is one of the
most characteristic features of the caryds. The body is called a tree with five
branches (songs h's. 1 and 45), worldly existence a river (5 and 33), the word of

l5 Translated by M. SHAHIDULLAH, BMS, p. 83.

l"11ese two lines, however, according to S. DASGUPTA, ORC, p. 38: "This rat is
Time or death itself-but in it there is no colour. When it rises to the void, it moves
there and drinks nectar."
1 7 Translated by M. SHAHIDULLAH, BMS, p. 76.
1s Cf. also ATIXDRA MOJUMDER, CP, pp. 36-38.
 The mystic cary&s 131

the guru a bow the arrow of which pierces the mind (28),or an axe to cut down
the tree of the body (45); by spreading the net of illusion. only the doe of
illusion is canght (23); the significant Earun& (compassion) is called a boat (g),
a chessboard (12)or a cloud (30).and the respective symbols are often elaborated
into whole songs.
Even more often, however. is the allegorical meaning of the individual objects
to be guessed, or rather known. ~vhiehmakes the understanding of many a
verse so difficult. To quote only one instance-the c a ~ y dNo. 9 opens with the
following two lines :
Smashing the strong pillar of e?;amktira
and breaking the various spreading bonds . . .
What is meant by the evamktira here ? Shahidullah interprets it as "external
knowledge,"lS Sukumar Sen as "the incessant awareness of duality,"zo but in
the Dohakosa of Tillapada we read: "The supra-mundane ~vhichis of the shape
of the letter e, which is adorned in the middle with the letter vam is the seat
of all kindness-the basket of Buddha's t r e a ~ u r c s . " ~ ~
On the other hand, it is just this allegorical way of expression and meta-
phorical use which remained firmly rooted in Bengali poetry. Not infrequently
do we read here idioms and maxims, to be met again much later, either in
common speech or in poetic language. "The deer is the enemy (of everybody)
because of his own flesh" (KO.B), "The bangle is on your arm-do not take the
mirror (to see it)" (No. 32), "Better an empty cowshed than a naughty ox"
(No. 39), "Is he who has mistaken a rope for a boa with fright, swallowed up
by it 2" (No. 41)-such and similar utterances can often be found in subsequent
Bengali literature, testifying to an unbroken link between the caryds and later
poetry.
Another feature shared by later writings and the caryiis is the numerous
bhanitks, usually final parts of songs comprising a personal namc, in most cases
probably the name of the author of the respective song. Only less than ten of
the almost fifty caryas extant do not contain any name of thiskind. Themajor-
ity have them in a "classical" form, such as, e.g., "Bhusuku says etc.," or
"This song was sung by Kukkurips." I t is not certain, however, whether the
names which are preserved in these songs are in all cases real names of the
respective siddhdcdryas, i.e. teachers of the doctrine; some of them may be
mere pen-names, or names of the gurus of the poets who actually composed
the songs and in this way "dedicated" them to their preceptors.
A higher number of caryds bear the names of KBnha and Bhusuku, less those
of Saraha, Lui, Kukkuripg and 65nti. I n the remaining cases, only one song
appears under each name. Among the former, Lui(pZda) and Bhusuku are

Is M. SHAHIDULLSH, BMS, p. 71.

SUKUX~?R SEX,CaryBgiti-padiibali, ed, cit., p. 161.
z1 P. C. BAGCHI, The Dohakosa of Tillapada, Commentary to Verse No. 25.
Journal of the Department of Letters, University of Calcutta 38, p. 164.
132 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

personalities well known from tradition, but their identity with the possible
authors of the caryds is not a t all certain.
As stated by Tarapada Mukherji, "the songs do not exhibit an episodical
sequence. They are complete within themselves and individually they express
an independent idea much of which is. of course, repeated in other songs."22
Not only this; as in practically all subsequent Bengali poetry, poets reveal a
tendency towards conceiving their ideas within a single couplet, bound together
not only formally by a rhyme or assonance, but also thematically. Their metrical
scheme is called, doubtless with right, moraic by Sukumar Sen,z3 with two
variants. The first, comprising 15-16 morae, reminds us of the later patjar, Che
second, of 25-26 morae, mould be the basis of the later tripadi;. Obviously no
extraordinary attention was paid to rhymes, very often grammatical and in
many cases rather free. As ascertained by Sukumar Sen, the caryd songs in
general "follow the pattern of Jayadeva."z*
Unfortunately, the preserved collection of the carycFs is too small not only
to allow of any definite conclusions concerning further characteristics of this
unique '-poetic school," but also to answer the very interesting question of their
influence on other Bengali poetry. I n later literary works, they have no direct
continuation a t all. I n many a respect, however, they do not represent a dead
branch.
I n spite of their exclusively spiritual and even mystic contents, the caryds
reflect the everyday life and reality surrounding simple people, poor and
toiling villagers rather than idle riehmen. ALindra Mojnmdel. even connects this
social and economic background of the songs with their ideology: "As this
perennial want and poverty pervaded a very large section of the society i t was
inevitable for the CaryB poets to strike a note of frustration and hopelessness in
their literary efforts. Everywhere in these lyric poems the note of melanclzoly
was predominanti. The short, but vivid, accounts given in several of these
poems were all tales of sorrow and privation."Zj
However disputable the conclusions of the above quoted author may be, it
t denied that the authors of the caryZs must have stood very near the
c a n ~ obe
lower strata of society; that they exploited their way of life for materials to
compose their songs and that, therefore, as observed by Asitkumiir Bandyo-
ptidhyiiy," their songs were also meant for these lower strata. I n this rcspect,
the caryz-gZtis are in unison with the overwhelming majority of old Bengali
poetry.
The aathors of the caryZs were doubtless mystics and deeply religious men.
Their poetry v as obviously spontaneous, unbound by any rules of poetics and
sincere to the utmost. The caryas are expressions of their deep-felt belief and

23 TARAPADA MCPHERJI,OBLT, p. 11.

23 SUKCIIAR SEN,HBL, p. 23.
24 Ibid., p. 28.
25 ATINDRA MOJUMDER,CP, p: 776.
a AATKUM~IR BANDYOPADHYAY, BSI, I, p. 200.
 The rnystic ca~ycis 133

genuine emotions-exactly as we find these in the padas of much later Vaisnava

poets; and even when speaking about the most obscure and esoteric truth,
they remain human in the very sense of the word-exactly as the authors of the
later marigal-khbyas when they were depicting stories of gods and goddesses.
It is this human overtone which makes the caryds a real gem of the oldest
Bengali literatme.
It has been stated many times that it is the Bengali BBuls n7ho seem to be
the most direct heirs of the singers of the old caryds. Edward C. Dimock has
given a good characteristic of them: "A B6ul is one who, dressed in tattered
cast-off garment deliberately made up of remnants of clothing previously worn
by both Windus and Muslims, wanders incessantly, living on whatever those
who listen to his songs, which are his only form of worship. choose to give him
. . . He plays a primitive but haunting one-stringed instrument, called ek-tdrd,
and the songs he sings are beautiful in melody and thought, as gentle and as
stil~ingas the wind which is his home. The Btiul is thought mad because he
goes deliberately and powerfully against the current of custom."27
B&ul songsz8are exalted t;xpressions of boundless love towards the deity
which, however, is never defined in terms of any definite religious system
or sect. Rich in metaphors and imagery, they are spontaneous and effective,
emotional to the utmost and sometimes filled with that rare kind of wisdom
which springs from an intense personal experience.
When will I find him, that man of my heart ?
He is lost. In my search I have wandered near and far ...
He distracts my mind. But 11-1ien I find him
At last my mind will be at peace . . .
If you know where he is hiding, be kind-
Tell me of it.2"
Biiul songs were the first branch of Bengali folk poetry to attract the attention
of both Bengali and foreign poets, philosophers and folklorists ; Rabindransth
Thzkur was among the first to collect and even imitate them. Since that time,
hundreds of Biiul songs have been collected and edited," analysed and comment-
ed upon.31Most of their authors remained anonymous, but there are many BBuls
who are well known by name, such as Liilan Phakir, Madan Btiul, PBgl&Kiiniii,
etc. Their songs are a rich source of poetic beauty and an eloquent testimony
to the poetic genius of the simple uneducated Bengali village folk.

27 EDWARD C. Draroc~,JI~., Tho Place of the Hidden Moon. Chicago 1966, p. 251.
28 In English, The Pdirror of tho Sky: Songs of the BBuls from Bengal, translated
by DEBENRHATTACIIABYA, London 1969.
E. C. DIMOCII,op. cit., p. 261.
OPEND~~ANHTH BHATTHCHRYA, BBrigl&r b8ul o b&ul gBn. Calcutta 1958;
MCHAMXAD MAXSURUDD~X, Liilan S&hPhaliirer grtn. Sshitya patrik5 2, No. 1,1859,
pp. 97-198.
31 E D ~ A RC.DDIMOCX, op. cit., pp. 249-270; S. DASGUPTA, ORC, pp. 157--187;
I<~ITIMOHAN SEN,B&flglBrb&d.Calcutta 1951.
 T E E MUSLIM CONQUEST O F BENGAL

Nistorians usually-and rightly-state that the history proper of Bengal

starts with the rule of the Buddhist dynasty of the Piilas, i.e. in the middle of
the 8th century A.D. It was in that period that the Bengali language arose
and the first Iiterary creation in Bcngali, the carycs described in the preceding
chapter, were produced. Under the Pitlas, the eastern part of India experienced
both economic prosperity and a cultural flourishing-period. The carycs are
far from being the only document of that period. The famous Buddhist centre
of learning, n'iilanda, well-known PBla bronzes and sculptures in stone, the
spread of Buddhism to Tibet, innumerous writings in Sanskrit-to recall only a
few of the most typical examples, they all witness the successf~tl cultural
policy of the PBlas.
After three centuries and a half, the Bengali part of the PBla kingdom fell
into the hands of the Hindu Sena kings (& 1095)who furtheredtheHinduization
of the whole region and the immigration of Brahmin pandits into Bengal.
Buddhism began to recede to peripheral parts of the country and to give way
to Hindu cults, not only of Siva and Visnu, but also of various local deities of
non-Aryan origin. It was most probably in that period tlzat a hardening of the
caste system and the integration of practically all inhabitants into i t took
place, an event of much significance for the subsequent development of Bengali
literature, as it opened its door to many non-Sanskritic elements. On the other
hand, the Senas were ardent supporters of the "high" Sanskrit culture. Under
one of them, Laksmanasena, the famous Gitagovinda was composed by Jaya-
deva, most probably the court-poet of the king. The immortal poem bears
testimony not only to the high level of culture attained in that period, but also
t o the spread of the bhakti attitude among the Bengali Vaisnavas and, though
not composed in Bengali, had an immense influence on later Bengali Vaili~nava
poetry.
A more exact stratification of the Vaisnava and the baivite sects in Bengal
of those days is hardly possible for lack of reliable data. We may, however,
suppose that both these sects had many fo!lowers, Visnuism probably pre-
dominating in the western parts of the country and Bivaism in the East; or,
from another point of view, Visnuism seems to have had more folloxvers among
the upper strata of Hindu society and bivaisni among the village folk. Such, a t
least, seems to be the situation as may be concluded from the subsequent develop-
ment reflected in later literary works.
I n any case, however, the worship of local deities of Bengal must have
played a very important role in the life of village communities. These deities
were many, but the most typical among them were the 6akti goddesses, later
associated with the "orthodox" gods of the Hindu pantheon: Nanas8, the
snake-goddess, Candi, probably the protectress of hunting and commerce, and
some others (Fasthi, fiitalg etc.). We shall see later on how peculiar results were
 The Muslim conquest of Bengal 135
brought about by the combination of these old deities with the traditional
puritnic lore.
I n 1202, the Turki invaders under Bakhtiar besieged Nadiyz and put an end
to the Eindu supremacy in Bengal. Gradually Muslims took hold of the whole
region, bringing about a radical change in many important aspects of life.
Towns were looted, temples and monasteries destroyed; many intellectuals, i.e.
Brahmins and Buddhists, preferred to leave the country and to look for shelter
in adjacent territories not yet occupied by lluslinls: it was obviously in that
time that the caryiis were brought to Nepal.
Along with the economic basis and political power, domestic culture sufFered
heavily. As put by Sukumar Sen, "the intellaciual activities of Bengal apparently
came to a stop for about a couple of centuries, and as a result we draw a perfect
blank for the period in the literary and cultural history of the country. Not a
single line of literary composition in Bengaii can be assigned with ally assurance
to this dark period of early Muliammedan rule. the thirteenth and fourteenth
centuries."32
However, historians of Bengali literature do not fail to recognize a190 the
other, much brighter side of this dark coin. The early &fuslim conquerors did
not force their religion upon the masses of Bengal :and by disrupting the country's
connections with the orthodox Hindu learning and the official Sanskrit culture,
they created enough space for a natural and free evolution of domestic elements,
many of which would have hardly succeeded in surviving a stronger pressure
from above. We may assume that i t was in these dark centuries that indigenous
(laukik) cults assumed their definite form in which we know them from later
writings, and tha't in the same period the soil had been prepared for the later
mighty heyday of Bengali Visnuism, connected with the name of Caitanya.
I n the 15th century, the beginning of the second period of the development
of Bengali literature, several works in Bengali emerged in different parts of the
country, representing various trends of literary activities. Most probably in the
first half of the century, KGtibBs cornposed his Bengali Riimityan; in 1494,
Bijay Gupta wrote his ManasBmangal and a year later, Bipradiis his ManasBbi-
jay; and in 1473-80, Bfgliidhar Basu's S r ~ k ~ s n a b isaw
j a ~the light and not much
later, Candidits' brikrsnakirtan. It is not so important, for our present eon-
sideration, tlzat these dates are not altogether reliable. I n general, we may
state with a sufficient degree of certainty that in the 15th century, almost a t
the same time, many important documents of Bcngali poctry emerge, re-
presenting, in their whole, all the three main trends that were to become so
productive in later development: "translations" of Sanskrit epics, marigal-
kiibyas, and elaborations of the Mrishna theme. And, what is no less important,
they emerge so t o say in finished forms, testifying to the fact that they must
have been preceded by a fairly long development, not documented by the
manuscripts extant.

$2 S U K U ~SEW,
R HBL, p. 38.
136 D. Zba-vitel . Bengali Literature

Por this reason, i t is generally believed that the tradition of all these poetic
works goes far back into the past. During the centuries preceding the P5ti1,
people lived their religious life and listened to the compositions of their bards
and folk-poets who gave expression to their spiritual yearnings and conceptions.
It cannot be a mere coincidence that we find, until the present time, all these
subjects treated also in genuine folk-literature which, as is well known, is rather
conservative, especially where matters connected with religion are concerned.
On the other hand, all the early writings mentioned above have many features
in common, i11 spite of their belonging to different sects and treating very
diverse subjects. Their metres do not cliffer in any considerable way, the same
metaphors and similes may be found in all of them, the same stylistic devices
appear again and again. We shall have ample opportunity to return to these
points later on. At the present moment, we must mention a rather conspicuous
common element found in the majority of these works-the so-called b&romEsi,
or the song of the twelve months.33
I n the Manasiibijay by BipradBs (XII, 51), the goddess Manas%, when
confronted with the unfortunate BehulB whose husband she billed with the
help of her snakes, retells how she used to be insulted by the fathe- of the dead
young men, the merchant Cando. She does i t in such a way that she enumerates
all the twelve months of the year, one after another, and says what happened
in each.
I n Candid&' $rikrriinakirtan,most probably from approximately the same
time, we find a part called RiidhB's caturmdsz,i.e. RBdhB's (song of) four months,
in which the abandoned heroine describes her sorrows during the four months
of the rainy season, after her beloved Krishna left for Rlathurii. I n spite of quite
different settings, circumstances and even aim of these two episodes, they
follow the same pattern, without influencing each other.
Clearly enough both BipradBs and CandidBs took over this pattern from
elsewhere and their example was followed by many later poets. We may find
a b6romds.i in Bijay Gupta's ManasBmaligal as well as in the version of the same
epic by Sasthibar, and also in the much later Padmiipursn by RiidhBnBth
RBy Caudhuri. Three different bGrom6sis appear in the Candimailgal, with many
differences in their general setting, and yet almost uniform in their eonfronta-
tion of the changes of Nature in the various months of the year enumerated
with the emotions of the heroine singing the song. Thus there is Phullarii's
b6rom6sz, in which PbullarB tries to dissuade the goddess Can@ from her
simulated intention to remain with the hunter KBlketu in the forest, by
depicting all the troubles of the life of a hunter's wife ; there is SuBilii's bdrom6s.i,
SuBilB describing the beauties of the different months in her country t o mako
the merchant grimanta remain with her for another year; and there is Khul-
IanB's biirom6sF which is a story of separation of Khullanii from her husband

33 In more detail, see Dugau ZBAVTTEL, The Development of the BBrom5si in the
Bangali Literature. ArOr 29, 1961, pp. 582-619.
 The Muslirn conquest of Bengal 137
who is dwelling abroad for a whole yea-, the heroine drscribing her sorrows anct
troubles during thir, time.
LaG~onzdsinlay be found also in RBmkpj~aKabicandra's fiibsyan, in BalarBm
Mabihekhar's KBlikBmangal, in LUii Jaynsrsyan Sen's IIarilflB and even in the
late AnnadBmangal by BhBratcandra RBy; but we come across ~t also in
compositionsby Muslim poets ( f i e k h ~ a y z u l lihdul
l ~ , ~ u n u~ru h a m m a dBiihrgm
,
KhBn etc.), and especially frequently in the lyrical stanzas (padas) by many
Vaisqava poets who often describe the sorrows of the abandoned RXdhii in the
form of btiromiisl.
All these facts point t o a common source of this peculiar poetic genre which
was, without much doubt, folk-poetry. It is certainly no coincidence that we
find b6rom6sEs in modern Bengali folklore, from Midnapore in the West to Sylhet
in the East, and that i t presents, in its hundreds of variants, a firmly established
and in many cases obviously stereotyped poetic genre. The occurrence of this
form in works of the 115th century bears testimony to its very old origin. For
this reason, it may be not out of place t o treat this popular type here, though
the respective folksongs have naturally been collected only in recent times.
I n general, the folk-biiromdsis as sung in the countryside of both West Bengal
and Bangladesh today, can be reduced t o five basic types: 1. the religious
bdromfisi;, or the description of various months from the religious point of view,
2 . the farmer's bdromCsB, or the description of changes in nature and work in
the fields during the twelve months, 3. the narrative b6ronziis8, often an integral
part of a larger epic poem, 4. the biraha kchinf, i.e. the lamentation of a deserted
woman, or a description of her sorrows and longing, 5. the test of chastity, or
the seduction of a ~ v o m a n . ~ ~
Pure examples of the first two typcs are rather rare. They evidently have all
the qualities of old folksongs with a utilitarian purpose the first could have
served as a lesson on religious festivals and duties, the second as a guide for
young farmers. I n the course of time, they scem to have been replaced by the
more elaborate and more attractive types 3-5, lending them some of their ele-
ments. When characterizing various months, folk-poets often use elements
from both these types.
The narrative bdrom6si probably arose later, resulting from the idea t o
combine the description of the twelve months of the year with a story, to pass
from mere description t o narration. I n folk-poetry, the interest of practically
every folktale or epic song can be enhanced by inserting a biironzG,,i, tlie oppor-
tunity being found in the narrative itself, or convenient circumstances being
created for it. Sometimes, the "story" told previously is repeated, in the form of
this song, but quite often the bdromlisi;comprises an integral part of the narrative
in the sense that the story would be incomprehensible or, a t least, incomplete,

34 CHARLOTTE VAUDEVILLE, in her BBrahmBsa, les chansons dos douze rnois dans
les litteratures indo-aryennes (PondichBry 1965), considers the first two types to be
essentially identical (p. vi).
138 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

if the biironzGa~was left out. This is an important poinh as it shows t h a t iil such
a case the b6ro?~sGsFis no chance addition or insertion.
The b6ronzds.o of separation represents the most frequent type of this poetic
genre in Bengali folklore and it must be of considerable antiquity. It has al-
ready been pointed out by various authors that it evidently reaclles as far back
as those days when Bengali nierclnants, in the course of their trading activities.
made voyages to distant countries such as Geylon, voyages which really often
lasted the whole year. E t is significant tha.t in many of these songs sung nowa-
dayd, the husband for whom the wife longs is sbill called stldhzs. i. e. the merchant.
BEro.~nbsFsof separation are usually comparatively long, each month being
g i ~ e na whole sdrophe. It must be admitted that many of these son,gs are even
too long t o retain the fresh charm 01folksongs, with their tedious repetitions
and stereotyped phrases describing the wife's longing.
It was most probably the typical fondness of an Indian audience for a happy
ending that transformed the conclusion of the bhrom&sSof separation, pro riding
it with the motive of the husband's return home in the last month. Not in all
cases, of course; but quite often, even a final cliche may be foufid: "E-Iere comes
my dear husband, a n umbrella over his shoulder."
The biirornlisz of the test obviously represents a direct continuation of the
song of separation in the process of development of the Bengali folk-bhronzdsz. I t
retains the characteristics of various months, but changes the real separation
of the husband and the wife into an unusual story: The heroine gets married as
a little girl, remaining after her marriage, as was usual in such cases, in the house
of her parents. The husband sets out on a long journey and returns after many
years; the wife does not recognize him after such a long lapse of timc, and he
makes full use of this by pretending t o be a stranger and not revealing to her his
identity. IIe meets her during the twelve months and tests her faithfulness and
devotion by trying to seduce her. She rejects his advances and remains trnc
to her husband whom she thinks to be still somewhere abroad. After the year is
over, the husband reveals his identity, pleased by her virtue and fidelity. In
some variants, however, i t is not her own husband who tries her virtue, but a
stranger attempting t o seduce the lonely wife. Xeedless to say he does not
succeed.
I n the course of their hundred-years' development, the folk-b6ronbGsis of all
these types have produced a large number of poetic clich&s,both to characterize
the individual months and to describe the sorrows and longings of the heroine.
The fact that some of these cliches appear even in the versions found in classic-
al poetry is another argument in favour of the hypothesis that it was originally
from folk-literature that the classical Bengali poetry took over this poetic
genre in a more or less accomplished form, because of its popularity. This po-
pularity may be seen even nowadays, the b6ronzdsf still remaining one of the
productive types of folli-poetry in Bengal. And what else than an immense
popularity may account for the fact that this genre was even able t o prevail over
such traditional themes as the R8mZyan>a-story1 More versions of folksongs
 Tho ?aluslimeonci~lestof Bengal 139
have been fol*nds :m which the whole contents of the PCBmFiya~a,or a t least the
whole exile of Rgma, Sit5 and Eak~mapais condensed inio one single year. in
order to enable the singer to retell this story in the form of n b6rorn~si.36
We have dwelt upcn the bdrorniisi somewhat longer in order to support the
hypothesis that when the first works of classical BengaIi literature emerged, in
the B5th century, they had been preceded by a long and productive develop-
ment of various subjects and forms, in the field of folk-poetry. Even in those
cases where non-Bengali classical models are easy to be found for early composi-
tions, such as the Sanskrit RBmZiyapa, Jayadeva's Gitagovinda or the Bhiigava-
tapurzna, the deviations of the versions from these works need not necessarily
be understood as contributions and innovations of individual Bengal:l authors.
More often, probably, these deviations resulted from changes which the subject
in qa~estionunderwent, outside the orbit of official culture, in folk-poetry,

35 Saurabh 16, No. 11, 1928, p. 337; BasudhHrB 2, No. 113, 1958, p. 302.
3 WbBromHsi
~ in broader Indian context, see GIBAPRASHD BHATT~C-YA, BhBra-
tiya sBhitye bSrorn&sy$,Calcutta 1960.
 RE-DRESSING ANCIENT NEROES

Since the first centuries A. D.. the great Sanskrit epics Maliiibhiirata and
Riimiiyana enjoyed immense popularity in the whole of India and among all
strata of Indian society. Sung by wandering bards, they were listened to by the
village people who have always been intimately acquainted with their contents
and heroes. The epics were also an inexhaustible source of inspiration for ancient
Indian poets and dramatists who elaborated their various parts in innumerablc
poetic, prosaic and dramatic versions. alluded to their heroes and heroines and
so revealed the high degree of popularity enjoyed by these epics ~vhiellhad
become common property of all Indian peoples.
During the first millennium A. D.,however. the attitude of the people t o these
epics underwent a gradual, but apparent change. They mere, so to say, absorbed
by the religious tradition, of which they became an inseparable part, side by side
with various iEstras and purd?zns. It was especially the Riimiiyana which rose
high in the esteem of the Hindus, after its hero Riima had been identified with
the god Vienu. The most important change of attitude towards these epics was
then brought about by the spread of the bhakti movement which monopolized
these epics, changing them from heroic narratives to devotional literature.
Along with this process, the Brahmins put the reciting of these "sacred" texts
in other languages than Sanskrit under an unofficial ban-another proof of
their shift from the sphere of literature into that of religion. Kevertheless. during
the Muslim period both the Riimiiyana and the MahBbhiirata did start to bc
translated, or rather t o be retold, in New Indian languages. Somc authors
ascribe this event t o certain more tolerant r\Iuslim rulers who wanted to get
acquainted with the ancient Indian epics in a language accessible to them. Thus
Kabindra Paramekvar, the author of one of the oldest Bengali versions of the
Mahiibhiirata, is said t o have been commissioned with the task of retelling the
epic in Bengali by Pariigal Khiin, and grikar Nandi, the translator of the
ASvamedha canto of the same epic, with that piecc of ~vorkby his son Chuti
Khin. This, however, would hardly account for the fact that, most probably
from the very beginning, even New Indian versions of such works as the RiimB-
vana enjoyed obviously not only general popularity, but also the reverential
esteem of the Hindus. The negative attitude of the Brahmins towards writings
in New Indian languages must have changed during the initial periods of our
millennium. After all, the admission of non-orthodox myths and legends to thc
enormous puriinic literature, as was the case with various naafigal-kdbyas. hears
testimony to this change of attitnde.
Historians of Bengali literature agree in the opinioii that it was probably
KGtibiis OjhB who was the first to retell the Rgmiiyana in Bengali. J. C. Ghosh
even calls him "the father of Bengali poetry."37 His composition has for centuries
been the most popular and beloved book of the Bengali people, and by the

37 J . C. GHOSH,
BL, p. 35.
 Re-dressing ancient heroes 141

number of its manuscripts it surpasses any other Bengali work by far. Attributes
like "the Bible of the people of the Gangetic Valley,"38"the foundation stone of
Bengali l i t e r a t ~ r e , "etc.,
~ ~ show the important place that has been attributed t o
this book in the history of Bengali literature.
K$tibiis is, however, also one of the most controversial poets of Bengal.
"Leaving aside Baru Candidiis, in polemic discussions concerning mediaeval
Bengali poetry, polemics connected with Krttibis have been most complicated
and full of many adverse opinions." says -4sitkumZr Bandyopiidhyzy in his
Biinglii siihityer itibrtta40 in which he has summed up these discussiolls in a
very lucid way.
According to his own Atmabibaran or Autobiography, found (ca. 1900) by
Hiirzdhan Datta in a manuscript of the RBmiiyan, Krttibiis was a high-caste
Brahmin born in the village Phuliyii on the bank of the river Hooghly. At the
age of twelve, he went to study to Nabadvip (Nadiyii) or somewhere near this
important centre of learning. and then approached "the sovereign of G a u ~ "
(i.e. West Bengal) with the hope "to become a Riijpandit" (royal pandit). The
ruler was much impressed by his poetic ski11 and asked him to write a Bengali
RBmZyan which the poet did. 41
Discussions centre inostly around the date of the birth of the poet and the
identity of the "sovereign of Gauy" mentioned. On the ground of astronomical
data given in the Autobiography, either the 11th February 1432, or the 16th
Miigh421398 were suggested by Yogeicandra Riiy as the most probable dates
of Kgttibiis' birth. As, however. the description of the Riijii's court points t o a
Hindu ruler, many historians are inclined to identify him with Cane6 (1409-
1414), and consequently to fix an earlier date than 1398 for the poet's
birthday. It must be said also that there are several doubts and suspicions
concerning the authenticity of the Atmabibaran of K~ttibiis.Thus the definite
solution of these problems will have to wait till more reliable materials are
found. With the exception of Sukumgr Sen, who dates the poet "in the middle
of the 15th century,"43the majority ol"scholars accept the final decades of the
14th century (1380-1399) as the most probable time of his birth, and the
beginning of the 15th century as the time in which he wrote his Riimiiyan.
Another disadvantage which anyone researching into Krttibiis' Riimzyan is
confronted with, is the fact that the book has been constantly and repeatedly
"modernized" when copied by copyists and sung by gzyens (singers);its language
was changed and made to fit the current stage of development of Bengali. and

38 DINESHCHANDRA SEN,HBLL, p. 170.

J. C. GHOSH,BL, p. 35.
40 ASITKUM BANDYOPLDHYXY,
~ BSI I, p. 457.
See, e.g., RrZmtiyaq, ed. by H A R E R ~ ~MUKHOPLDHYLY,
VA Calcutta 1957, pp.
XX-XXV.
4a The Bengali month of mtigh corresponds to the second half of January and the
first of E'ebruarv.
43 SUKUMAR
~ E NHBL,
, p. 68.
142 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

many additions were insertsd by later interpolators. This must be considered

the tax paid for its immense popularity. After KrttibBs9version was by general
consent accepted as the best, those who participated in the preservation of its
text strived to increase its q ~ ~ a l i by
t y inserting anything they considered an
enrichment. Thus, for instance, a long part (dikali)of 500 verses called Angader
rrtybiir was in the 17th centnry taken over from the Adbhut RBmFLyan by NityL-
nanda Bcerya ('Adbhut AcFLrya') and added to the sixth canto of Krttib8s' work.
And i t is very probable that in the present form of the book, there are f-GI. more
interpolations of this kind which i t will be hard ever to ascertain.
Unfortunately practically no very old and reliable manuscript of the book
has been preserved. Thus out of almost 1,500 manuscripts of this work kept in
the main four Bengali libraries,**not more than four may be ascribed to the
16th century, and none is older. No critical edition of the whole book has been
attempted yet, only the first tvio cantos being available in better edition^.^"
The historian is left no o"cer way, under these circumstances, but to deal with
the present form of the work reminding the reader that what KrttibHs had
written may have been sometimes considerably different.
Krttibgs' version is no translation of VBlmiki's epic in the modern sense of
the term. The Bengali author was a pandit and knew Sanskrit and VBlmiki's
GdikGvya very well, but he did not translate it verse by verse. He felt free t o
omit even larger portions (e.g. on the birth of the god MBrtikeya, on ViBvB-
nlitra and his quarrel with Vahistha,, etc.), to insert, on the other hand, episodes
taken from other sources (folk tradition and versions by other authors) or
invented by himself, and, finally, t o replace VBlmiki's accounts by puriinic
versions. The very extent of his book differs considerably from VBlmiki's
original, being almost 12,000 lines shorter.
Krttibzs directed all his efforts towards the main goal-to create a hymn of
praise upon the Rgma-incarnation of Vienu. The devotion t o God permeates the
whole book and all its parts. Bhakti, the feeling of devotion, is the decisive
factor influencing both the poet's way of modelling the individual characters
of the epic original and his mode of narrating the story.
Throughout the book, listeners are reminded again and again that the RBmZ-
yan is no ordinary poem, but a religious text; that not only its main story, but
even each episode helps the listener to acquire religious merits. Thus in the
first canto, Before narrating the story of the King Saudas, the poet says :
Listen attentively to the story of R 4 5 Saudis,
If you do, your body will become pure and rid of sin.46
It was obviously from this point of view that IC$ttib%smodelled and re-
shaped the individual characters of his epic. They are meant to serve as ideals
--p--

44 I.e. the libraries of the University of Calcutta, the Barigiya s5liitya parisat in
Calcutta, the University of Dacca and the Vikvabhiirati in Salitinilretan.
45 Adikiiqda, ed. by NALINIKBWTA BIXATTASXL~, Calcutta 1936; Ayodhy&kr?;pda,
Cd. by H ~ R E X D R A ~DATTA,
B T H Calcutta 1900.
Oi%m&ya~, ed. cit., p. 23.
 Re-dressing ancient heroes 143

and examples t o be followed by all pious Hindus. lvhen creating mischief

and doing harm t o other people or even to R&mahimself, they cannot help act-
ing as they do, being forced by their dcstiny-a result of some sins committed
in the past or, more frequently, of a Brahmin's curse ; themselves, ho~vever,they
are noble and worthy of being admired and imitated.
This attitude is not infrequently expressed in so many nords in the text.
I n the second canto, when instructing X i t B in her dutios, Bier mother-in-law
KauSalyB tolls hcr :
You are the kingly wife, you are the daughter of a king,
Other ~.vivcswill behave accordi~igto your behavio~xr.~'

Although this tendency is to be found in the Viilmiki's RBrniiya~~a also, we find

it stronger and more marked in KrttibHs' version.
"It was intended for the common people," says J. C. Ghosh, "and i t has all
the engaging qualities of first-rate folk-lit~rature."~~ Yes, the social address of
this Riimiiyan is beyond any doubt. Even such portions as instructions in the
duties of a righteous ruler, taken over from Viilmiki's original, are meant for
the subjects rather than for the ruler hinrself. If you are a father, be like Da-
haratha; if you are a brother, try to be like kaksrnana or Bharata; if you are a
wife, be like the devoted Sit%-this is one of the main messages conveyed by
KrttibBs to everybody.
To make this message and his work as comprehensible as possible to all his
countrymen, Mrttibiis did not hesitate to "Bcngalicize" many a detail and, in
several places, the whole atmosphere of his composition. It has been poinked
out many times how strongly he let himself be influenced by his own surround-
ings when describing, for instance, various customs, festivals, food, trees, etc.
What is no less important, however, is the tendency pervading the whole epic
to adapt itself everywhere to the Bengali nzelitality which seems to prefer thc
lyrical to the epical and the emotional to the impassive, which likes t o be
niovcd to lauglztcr and even more to tears.
This is probably the main reason why Krttibgs, though his book is narrative
in contents, appears to be a lyric poet rather than an epic narrator, as right-
ly pointed out by Asit BandyopZdhyFLy: "When analyzing the story of Krtti-
b8s' Rrtmiiyan we can see that the poet was not able to preserve the epic swift-
ness of the wide and vast story of the original RiimByapa; in many places hc
contracted the main plot, and the nronderfuful grace of V&Imiki'sdepictions often
got lost. Itevertheless there are a, few stories, in his pti%c&li, the human grace
of which may be fully enjoyed."49And the author enumerates ten episodes of
this kind, not by chance of prevalent lyric timbre, such as RBma's lament over
the abduction of SitB. SitB's exile etc.

*' Ibid., p. 102.

J. C. GNOSH, BE, p. 36.
m ASITKU~BR
BAKDYOPBDHYAY,
BSI I , p. 626.
144 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

Let us illustrate, in some detail. Krttibgs' predisposition towards lyricism

by a typical sample chosen from the first canto. As a boy, Rgma goes with
LaB~manafor a walk to the forests and puts the demon Marica to flight. While
the brothers are "caking a rest a t a lake, KaukalyB and Dakaratha are seized with
anxiety :
Not seeing Sririiin the queen became troubled,
And quickly ~ ~ eton seet the king.
The king again, not seeing RBm for a long while,
Felt as if senseless, with no happiness in his heart.
He took leave of everybody and went to his abode,
Thinking: I shall find him wlth Iiauialgii.
The two met on the road
And the queen anxiously askcd the king:
Various food is prepared at home,
Why haven't I seen Riim for such a long time ?
Daiarath said: What are you saying, 0 queeii ?
I haven't seen RBm. Where are they gone ?
I think RBm must be a t Icaikeyi's.
Both of them Fan to ask Haikeyi.
I did not see Sririim's face today,
There is no life in me, my heart breaks.
Icaikeyi said: I don't know anything,
I did not see the virtuous RBm here today.
Perhaps he forgot today and stayed somewhere.
Where Laksman is, RBm will be there.
Bharat went out with Satrughna,
The two brothers are strolling through the city of dyodhyg.
They ask all boys who used to play with him
Where RBm may be.
Hearing it, everybody says: Listen, king and queen,
None of us knows urhere RBm and L a k s m a ~are.
i<auialyB, SumitrB and the beautiful Raikeyi
Wail like a tigress who has lost her cub.
Daiarath beats his chest and strikes his forehead.
Where should I go to find R e n , the descendant of Raghu ?
The curse of the blind Muni has come true now,
If I don't see RBm, I shall not remain alive.
The fate has killed me today by the sorrow for my son,
If I don't see Ram, death wlll be everywhere.
Everybody sees darkness, tlzough it is daylight,
Perhaps we shall never see Srirgm and Laksman again.
Thus cried the queen for the rest of the day;
At that time the two brothers entered Ayodhys.
A bow decorated with forest flowers in his left hand,
Dancing he ?me with Lakqman.
Bharat and Satrughna went to tell Iiauialyii:
Look, motkier, there comes RBm.
As soon as she heard these :vords from them,
The queen went out to see SrirBm.
Dabarath the king ran and embraced his son,
Thousands of kisses he showered on his moon-face.
The curse of the blind man troubles his heart.
 Re-dressing ancient heroes

What do I know when Providence ill turn away from me ?

ICaubalyB came running and embraced RBm,
Hissing the lotus of his face a thousand times.
You are the treasure of the poor, the pupil ofthe eye.
Immediately-a calamity would happen if I lost you.
Bharat and Satrughna also met grirgm,
Both brothers bowed respectfully to his feet.
RBm then feasted in his mother's house,
Both the king and the queen becamo calin again.jO

This long passage, translated as literally as possible, may well ilustrate the most
typical features of Krttibgs' narrative technique. He dwells a t length on
emotionally stirring situations; his narrative is characterized by "sweet simpli-
city and the atmosphere he creates in this way is what the Bengalis
call "gharoyii dbhdw&"-the intimate homely milieu full of love and peace; the
members of the royal family are simple and straightforward people, the main
virtue of whom is love for and devotion to P- ~ama.
Equally simple is not only Krttibzs' verso technique but also his use of
similes and metaphors, most of which belong to the common property of
Bengali folk-poetry. Some of them have been used in the above specimen and
the others do not differ considerably. When describing the beauty of a girl, the
poet says: "Her beauty illuminates the whole cityH-exactly in the same way
as folk-poets of Bengal do up t o the present day; "being a dwarf, why are you
stretching your hand towards the moon ?"-it sounds almost like an idiom.
I n all respects and from all points of view, Krttib&s7epic meets the simple
listeners' predilections and taste and there was nothing to prevent it from
becoming a favourite with the Bengali Hindus. Besides, as stated by Harekrsna
MukhopzdhyBy, the poet was born a t a time ~vhenHindu society and religion
were endangered by Islam, and in order to be preserved, they were in need of
works which would help to encourage and fortify them from within: "In his
Rlimgyal?. he depicted the reflection of society which he saw in the mirror of
his own heart. The Bengalis awoke anew when seeing, in the mirror of the
Rzmiiyan, a reflection of their own soul. This is why Krttibgs' RlimByag became
so favourite in Bengal."52
As stated above, this book was far from being the only Bengali rendering of
Vzlmiki's epic, but i t seems to be the oldest. During the subsequent centuries
many other versions followed, none, however, attaining either the poetic per-
fection or thc popularity of Krttibiis' book. Mention, a t least, must be
made of the so-called Adbhut RBmByan by Nityznanda A c ~ r y aknown as
Adbhut A c ~ r y adating
, back to the last quarter of the 17th century according to
Sukumar Sen and to an earlier period in the opinion of other authors; this
book seems to have ranked second after KrttibBs in general popularity.

Ri%m&yan,ed. cit., p. 58.

1.C. GIIOSH, BL, p. 34.
In the Introduction to the RBm&yai>,ed. cit., p. xiv.
146 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

I t was obviously the identification of RBma .nith the god Visqu which contrib-
uted to such a wide spread of tlie RBmByapa not only in Bengal but also in
other parts of India. I n this respect, the other Sanskrit epic &Iah%bhZratahas
never equalled it. It xTas rehold in Bengali as well, since times probably not n~uch
later than the age of K ~ t t i b s sbut
, has always remained in the shade of the lat-
ter. Sukumar Xen is probably right in attributing the origin of the first Bengali
versions of the Mahgbhiirata, to the endeavours of some Muslim rulers who wish-
ed t o continue the tradition of the P&laand Xena kings to have the epic recited
at their court.53At least what appears t o be the first Rengali rendering of the
Mah&bh%rata,by Paramedvar 138s Kabindra,5Cselosely connected with Part-L-
gal MhBn, the governor of Chittagong under the famous Husain &h (1493-1519)
an2d his son Kusarat $811 (1519-15321, and the second work of this kind. the
reproduction of the Aivamedhaparva of the MahBbhBrata, by Srikar Nandi,55
was composed for ParBgal's son called Chuti lihzn. None of these ~vorkrs,hosv-
ever, could compete in popularity with Krttib8s7R8mByac. I d was much later,
in the 17th century, when KBiir8m D B S and ~ ~ his nephew NandarBm offered a
new, naturally much shortened Bengali version of the Alah8bhBrata (under the
title of Pii~4abbijay)that such a work wor~general popularity and esteem.
Their work, up to the present day often reprinted for broad masses, is a compila-
tion not only of MBBir8m's and NandarBm's making but contains also parts told
by Nityznanda Ghos, from the second half of the 16th century; it goes however
under the name of KBiir8m ('KBBidBsi IkIahBbhBrat').
Once again, however, we must stress that it was the story of R&maand Sit8
which was far more popular among the masses of Bengal than the other great
epic, undoubtedly due to the religious connotation of the R&m&ycsna.Its
popularity was so great that i t took hold of a part of Bengali foll<iore; some
authors even suppose that there probably existed various folk-versions of the
Rgma-story, with many deviations from the classical one. This nrould explain
the origin of such episodes in KsttibBs' RBm8yan and other "translations"
which are to be found neither in VBlmiki nor in any non-Bengali version.
Among the genres of Bengali folk-literature in which the story of RBma
appears as one of the most frequent themes, mention must be made of the so-
called paJuy6-songs (pn,tuyctr sarig3). Their origin must be looked for in a very
remote past; in the 7th-century Rarsacarita by B%na(chapter IT) we read of a
singer who sang of Yama, the god of death and of what awaited sinners in his
hell, a t the same time showing pictures of these things to his listeners. This is
exactly what Bengali pa,tzcyGs mere doing till a few decades ago when their

S V K U ~ ~SEX,
A RHBL, p. 80.
" Edited by GAUR~~'XTE
BHSTRT,
Calcutta.
5 5 Edited by D ~ N E ~ C ASEN
N DandR ~BINOD BIHHR~ ~<HBYAT~RTHA, Calcutta 1905.
5"here is no critical edition of the book. Much used are editions by HARAP~EASHD
SXSTR~, P~RT~ACAN DR
DE, and
A RBXHKANDA CATTOPXDHYHY (all published in Cal-
cutta).
 Re-dressing ancient heroos 147

characteristic art died out. And i t is worth mentioning that a shorter song of
Yama was obviously an obligatory part of each performance even a t this day.
Bengali ya@ycts, urho belong to a special caste of citrukctrs ('painters'),
combined visual art with singing. From place to place they carried their paint-
ings, either separate and obloog (caukd pat), or connected so as t o form very
long strips (dtrghcc pat or jardna p@); they showed them to their audiences and
L<
explained7' each depicted scenery in simple songs of mythological contents.
It was the long strip of pictures which was especially typical of their art. The
singer provided it with a bamboo stick on each end, put it on a small frame and,
squatting besides, gradually unwound it from the bottom to the top while
singing.
I n the old pats t o be seen in various museums, we come very often across the
story of the k28mEyana which was either reproduced in whole, but of course in a
much condensed version, or in part, some episode being selected and performed.
Unfortunately very few pu!uyct-songs had been recorded before this peculiar
branch of folk-art disappeared.57 They are composed in simple verse, often
unrhymed, in extremely free metres and with frequent cliches revealing the
singer's contact with his audience.
The EBm8yal;la songs recorded by Gurusaday Datta, six in number, are
certainly not enough to allow of any cle5nite conclusions, but they show how
free the paEzcy6s felt in dealing m~iththeir theme. I n one song, olzly 74 lines were
sufficient to retell practically the whole contents of tlze second and the third
books of the classical versions; in another, after the statement that RBma
married Sits, the hero simply tells his brother that they will have to leave for the
fbrest, after which RBma's exile follows immediately.
It is worth mentioning that both the preserved pats and the recorded songs
repeat most often the same episodes which were evidently tlie favourite ones
in this genre, especially how Daiaratha killed the son of a blind ascetic and was
cursed by him, or how R8ma broke the giant bow to will the hand of Sit&.
I n general, the art of patuycts remained confined to mythological themes and
never developed into a true counterparhf their European, i.e. German and
Czech, parallels (Bankelgestlnge, krarn6FssEd pisne') in which contemporary to-
pics and secular subjects predominated.

57 GURUSADAY
DATTA,
PatuyZ-satigit. Calcutta 1939.
 THE STORY OF LORD KRISHNA

Among the earliest Bengali works produced after the dark period, there is a
free rendering of the loth, 11th and a part of the 12th book of the Bhiigavata-
pur8na. It bears the title $rikrsnabijay58 (The Victory of Lord Krishna) and
both its author and the time of its composition arc known. It was written in
1473-80 by MBliidhar Basu, a resident of ICulingriZm in Burdwan, and was
obviously highly appreciated; the ruler of Gauy bestowed the title of GunariEj
I<h&nto its author and the book became, a few years later, one of the favourites
of the great Caitanya.
However high its appraisal, a t the time of its composition, a12d its historical
value, the 6rikpsnabjjay does not rank with the great mediaeval Bengali poems.
MBladhar Basu was more a devoted bhakta than a great poet. His book is rather
dull when read as poetry and does not excel in any particular respect. I t s
weakness becomes obvious if it is compared with another book treating essential-
ly the same subject and written probably in the same space of time, the $rikrrir-
nakirtan by Bapx Candid&.
The name of Baru Candidrts has always been well !mown in Bengal. Until
1911, however, it was connected exclusively with lyrical stanzas (padas) sung in
honour of the god Mrishna and glorifying his godly deeds and especially his
love with RiidhB-isolated strophes which will be dealt with in one of the follow-
ing chapters. I n 1911, Basantaraiijan RBy bought, on behalf of the Baligiya
Siihitya Parisad (Society of Bengali Literature), a manuscript of an epic work
written by this poet and imparted information about his discovery in the maga-
zine of this Society. The manuscript was found two years before in the village
Icankilya near Balabishnupur and its publication, in 1916, opened a new chap-
ter in the history of Bengali literature.
The manuscript is rather badly preserved. Apart from a number of leaves
here and there, both the beginning and the end of the book are missing. Thus
not even the original title of the work has survived. The title of $rikrsi>akirtan
was given to i t by the discoverer and editor, Basaritarafijan RBy. The name of
the author, Baru Candid&, appears in all colophons and leaves no doubt about
his anthorship. Who, however. was this Baru Ca~?did&s ? When did he live ?
Was he identical with the author of the lyrical padas preserved under his name ?
These and many other questions have become a subject of various controversies
and even today, problems connected with the work and its author are f~r . from
being definitely solved. Though nobody believes that all songs going under the
name of Baru CandidZs were really composed by a single person, some scliolars
are convinced that some of them are compositions by the same poet who wrote
the $rikrsnabijay, whereas others doubt it. We shall rcturn to the problem of
CandidBs the padakrtd in another chapter.

58 Edited by NBKDALHL
BIDYASHGAR,
Dacca 1945, and by IIHACENDRANHTII
MITRA,Calcutta.
 The story of Lord Krishna 149

Apart from the caryds, the manuscript found by Basantaraiijan RLy is

undoubtedly the oldest Bengali manuscript available. I t s language is very
archaic and of immense value for tracing the development of BengaL5"n
general, Bengali scholars agree that it should be dated back to the 16th century,
if not later; the work itself, however, is probably older.
It is not surprising that Caitanya ~vlioso highly appraised Mrtlgdhar Basu's
$rikrsnabijay, never even mentioned the 6rikrsnakirtan, although he was very
fond of Candidiis' lyrical songs. The 6rikrsnakirtan is quite different from the
Krishnaite bhakti poetry, as represented by lyrical padas, and from the religious
bhcckti conception, as propounded by Caitanya. (This may be one of the reasons
why the identity of the two "Bayu Candid&" appears so dubious.) On the other
hand, it can be doubted if such a work could have been composed after Caitanya.
without being attacked by Oaitanya's follou~ers.Adding the general atmosphere
of the composition, its verse technique and language, we may place the book
into the 15th century as the most probable time of its origin.
The $rikrsnakirtan thus appears to be the earliest original epic poem com-
posed in Bengali. Though elaborating a subject treated in many Sanskrit works,
such as the Bhdgavatapurzna, Jayadeva's immortal Qitagovinda etc. which
Candidrts was obviously well acquainted with, both the author's approach and
his poetic method are independent of any of these predecessors.
The book-almost 8,500 lines have been preserved-is divided into ten parts
(khanda). The first (Janmakhanda), by far the shortest of all, describes how
Visnu was requested by other gods to appear on earth again in order to kill the
bad ICansa ; how he was born as Icrishna and carried t o the house of Nanda so
that Mansa might not kill him; how he defeated all the demons sent by Kansa;
how Laksmi was born as Rzdhii and married to Aihan. The second part (TBm-
bulkhanda) tells of Krishna's infatuation by the beauty of RBdhB; through the
help of BayHi, her grandmother, Mrishna seeks to win her love, sends her various
gifts and a message of love, but RgdhB sharply refutes him. The third volume
(DBnkha~da), with its 2.300 verses the longest part of the work, contains a de-
tailed depiction of the first endeavours of Krishna t o seduce RBd11ii. He pre-
tends to be a tax-collector andasks her either topay a heavy tax or to give him
her love. He uses various methods, from threats to entreaties and flatteries, but
everything is in vain. RBdhii refuses him, stressing her tender age (she is only
twelve), inexperience and especially the fact that she is a married woman. At
the end of a very long conversation, Krishna wins RBdhii7sbody, but not her
heart.
I11 the fourth part (Nauk&lihanda),Krishna invents another plot to make
RiidhB love him again. He runs a ferry-boat on the river Janiuna, but such a
small one that girls going to the market of MathurB have to be taken across one
after another. When R&dh$i is in the boat, Krishna wrecks it, "helps" her t o

I t was thoroughly analysed by SUXITIKC~IAR CHATTERJI in his monumental

work, The Origin and Development of the Bengali Language. Calcutta 1926.
 150 D. Zbavitel . Bengali L i t o r a k ~ s o

reach the other bank and gets his sweet reward. The fifth chapter (Bhsrkilagc",a,
with the appendix Ghatraklzanda) represents him as a porter, helping RBdha to
carry her goods to the market and then holding his umbrella over her head, in
order to achieve hls amorous goal. The resistamce of R5dhs gets weaker and in the
sixth part (Bmdgbankhagda) we find her in love with Krishna. E-Ie persuades
Bar% to bring RSdhg along with $he other "sixteen thousand milkmaids" to his
forest full of f l o ~ e r sand fruits and sports with all the girls. RjdhLt becomes
jealous. accuses him of treason, b u t & the end declares her love for him and
their first true anion ensues. The seventh book (Yamuniikbapda, with K&liya-
damankhan& and Hlrkhanda appended) describes Krishna's amorous plays
with gap% in the river, after he had defeated the black serpent B63iya, and
narrates the tell-known episode of how Krishna took away the robes of the
girls while they were bathing in the Jamuna. He returned them afterm-arclsbut
kept a necklace of R ~ d h i i The . story is not fully intelligible because of some
pages missing, but RBdhB obviously complained to Krishna's mother of the be-
haviour of her son and made IPrishna angry.
Wanting to take his revenge for her complaint and all the sorrows she had
caused him, Krishna decides, in the eighth part (BZ&ha~da),t o kill 629dhB
with a "flowery arrow of love" and, helped by Bayiii, performs the deed.
When RBdkB falls unconscious, Hrislzna feels remorse for his deed, begs R ~ d h s
to awake again and a happy reconciliation concludes this episode. The ninth
chapter (Barpgikhaqga) presents a changed situation. RBdhB is now hopeless-
ly in love with Krishna, but his interest in her has already faded. He tortures
her constantly by playing his enchanting flute, but never coming t o see her.
She therefore steals his flute and gives it back only after much entreaty and a
promise that he will love her again.
The last part (RBdhBbiraha)is all tuned to the sorrow 01htBdlz8 abandoned by
Krishna who does not care for her any more. She begs BayBi to bring him back,
looks for him everywhere, is refuted by him, succeeds in persuading him to love
her once again, but is then definitely abandoned. The final pages of the manu-
script are missing, but there can he no doubt about the sorrowful conclusion
of the book.
Eayu Candid%s'6rikrsnakirtan is in many a respect a unique work. I n com-
parison with the corresponding books of the BXBgavatapurBna that treat the
same subject, on the one hand, and Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, on the other, it
reveals a number of deviations and novelties which may be due to folk-tradi-
tion. but may as well have been invented by Bayu Candidss himself. First of all,
the general conception of the main characters is different. There is no doubt
about the divinity of Lord Krishna, he himself often reminds Bay& Riidhii and
the reader of his actual identity, and yet his character as depicted by the author
of the $rikrsnakirtan is rather dubious, to say the least. His behaviour towards
RZd1zi-L does not shosi~him in a very favourable light. R e uses rather mean
tlicks to make Riidhii love him, and after he has reached his goal, he abandons
her altogether.
 The story of Lord Krishna 151

I t is RBdhiT,who is the real heroine of the book. She is nothing else but a little
girl of twelve, a t the beginning of the story, shy, obedient, but well-aware of
her position as a married wornan and her duties. She exercises all her weak
powers to resist the seducer, desperately trying to save her honesty and not to
infringe traditional rules and standards. She cannot win this unequal fight, of
course, and eventually succumbs, her resistance being turned into a true and
soulful love. She was witty, when parrying all the arguments of the attacking
Icrishna; she is now simple and unpretentious, when confessing her love. But
even then, she retains her womanly pride and is willing to rip the love out of her
heart, when Krishna sports with other girls. The cruel lover, however, leads her
to the final humiliation-and then runs away. Her sorrow is moving and pa-
thetic.
As rightly pointed out by Asit BandyopZdhyEy, RBdhB is the only character
ofthe book which is presented in its full development. She is a "novel-heroine,"
in the full sense of the word, presented as passing through the individual stages
of the development of her feelings towards Krishna, and changing, a t the same
time, from an unconscious little village girl into a woman of character. rich
inner life and dignity. Kot a single deed and word of hers detracts from her
individuality and personality.
The third main character of the book, old EayBi, is new, too. It is through her
that the majority of dialogues between Krishna and RiidhB are carried on,
~vithouther help the action would not evolve. As a go-between, she plays her
role well, but does not forget her own interests, taking revenge on R B ~who, ~ B
a t first, beat her for help to Krishna, and feeling genuinely sorry for the girl a t
the end. As put by Sukumar Sen, "she is never merely a droll figure nor always
a bad old la.dy."Gl I n short, she is a very human character.
I n general one may agreewith Alokraiijan DBsgupta and DebiprasiidBandyo-
pBdhy%yin their suggestion62 that the $rikrsnal<irtan ranks, in its conception,
among the mangal-kcibyas which mill be treated in the next chapter. Like the
goddesses of these works, Krishna does his best to win over an unwilling human
being and makes her, in this case, not worship but love him. More than
this, however, the peculiar conception of the deity must in my opinion be
stressed, which is so characteristic of the mangal-kcibyas.As in the latter, the
methods of the god in question are not above moral reproach. Being a god, he
must win, of course, but it is the defeated human being which is the real hero of
the story. We shall have ample opportunity t o discuss this peculiar feature of
this kind of literature in the next chapter.
Though dealing with a mythological subject, Bayu Candid& created, in his
$rikrsnakirtan, a fully human story of the beginning, evolution and end of a
love. This fact is stressed by his may of describing, for instance, the physical

ASITKUMHR
BAKDYOPHDHYHY, BSI I, pp. 322-6.
SUKUMARSEN, HBL, p. 77.
BSR, p. 113.
 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

beauty of RBdhB and especially several love scenes pictured without inhibition
and restraint. The poet is not interested in the heroic and divine deeds of Lord
Krishna. He prefers letting Krishna speak of them to depicting them a t length,
and if he cannot avoid the latter, he skips over these facts with an almost
superficial haste. Thus in the 5th song of the 1st part, after Kansa has killed a
girl instead of Krishna, the girl tells him :
A boy grows up in the house of Nanda to kill you.
When Iiansa heard it, he decided to kill Iirishna.
First he appointed Putnii,
ICrishna killed her by pretending to suck her breasts.
Then (Iiansa) sent Yamd and Arjun,
With a single blow Iirishna broke them.
Next (Iiansa) sent IieSi and other demons-
All of them Iirishna killed in a terrible fight.
Thus Diimodar grows up in G0kul.~3
The only heroic scene depicted in full is that of how Krishna defeated the ser-
pent KBliya, but even here not much space is devoted to the event and no
noteworthy poetic skill exercised. I n contrast with it, the poet makes use of all
his talents in the long dialogues between Krishna and R z d h ~ some
; of these
portions rank among the best in the old Bengali literature. When playing the
role of a tax-collector, Krishna asks R ~ d h who
z is un~~rilling
to embrace him to
pay a heavy tax and enumerates all her physical charms, counting how much
she has to pay for each. I n the same part, when seducing RBdhB, Krishna s i n ~ s
0
a song, almost all lines starting with kclb (black), which is his own colour.
RBdhB parries :
Black Iirishna, don't treat me with contempt,
blinded with desire as you are, you do not see the way.
Black is your body, Icrishna, black is your heart,
you rob everybody on the road, pretending to collect tax.64
Many beautiful images, similes and metaphors are inserted to describe the
beauty of RBdhB or to express the emotions of love and sorrow. Baru CandidBs
does not avoid using traditional similes (e.g. "I am no bird so that I might fly
to you," IX, 2, 13, etc.), but more often either transforms them in an original
way, or uses other ones that are reminiscent of the best samples of Sanskrit
lyrics. Above all, however, the deep psychological insight of Candidss must be
underlined, his ability to find the right word a t the right place and thus to
turn the stereotyped characters of an old myth into human beings full of life
and emotions.
Do not hold my robe, Iirishna, my body trembles in fear;
Do you not know that I am a child not knowing physical love ?

S r i k r ~ ~ a k i r t aCaqdidas-biracita,
n ed. by BASANTARA~JAN
RAY. Calcutta, 5th
Ed. 1954, pp. 2-3.
Ibid., p. 37.
 The story of Lord Krishna

I see myself as a little girl, Iirishna;

No juice is obtained, if an unripe fruit is pressed.
Leave me alone, Krishna, let me go to Mathurt%,
A flowery boat, Krishna, is unable to carry a load.
A bud of miilati and rnallikB has no scent,
Knowing it, give up your intentions with me, Iirishna.
There is no juice in a pomegranate,
Unless it becomes properly ripe ~nside.
I shall tell you one thing, listen, you silly one:
Boiled milk tastes well after it has cooled down.
One should not drink hot milk, Iirishna,
One should not eat with both hands when hungry.
You do not know me a t all, I am very youllg,
Therefore give up your hope, 0 God Banarniili.
Excuse me and go home, 0 God Gadiidhar.
So sings B a p Candid&, the servant of B & ~ a l i . ~ ~
Each part of the $rikrsnakirtan consists of a number of such songs concluded
by a stereotyped colophon. The poems are unequal in length, but most of the
preserved 411 songs tend towards an eighteen-lines structure, with simple
rhymes, not infrequently grammatical. Second in frequency are tripad%, but
there are even instances of s three-lines structure with a common rhyme. Oc-
casional changes in rhythm and verse structure break the monotony of the
composition, so typical of the majority of old Bengali epics.
I n some places, connective verses-two or four in number-in Sanskrit
language and metres are inserted to help the reader understand who speaks in
the next song. This technique reminds us of Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, but there
is much difference between the two. Whereas in the Gitagovinda, the connective
verses provide a necessary explanation and thus form an integral part of the
book (not to speak of the fact that they do not differ from the songs in the
language used), in the $rikrsnakirtan they appear superfluous and are not
necessary for the understanding of the songs: the reader would seldom be in
uncertainty as t o who is the speaker in this or that song, even without read-
ing there insertions. This is true to such an extent (not to speak of the fact that
Sanskrit is used here) that one has to ask oneself whether these insertions are
not a later interpolation.
As an epic, the $rikFsr?akirtan seems to have no continuation in Bengali
literature and t o be a n isolated phenomenon in its history. On the other hand,
it probably helped t o set the basic tone for many padas, isolated stanzas on the
love of Krishna and RBdhii, made by the next generations of Eengali poets.
Though void of the feeling of devotion (bhakti) towards ECrishna, which so
strongly dominates this creation, i t probably inspired many poets in their
descriptions of the love between the couple. We have even a positive proof of the
fact that this work was not altogether forgotten, after Csitanya, or even despis-
ed. I n 1932, Manindramohan Basu found two copies of a later work dealing
with music, rugas etc. As illustrations, ten songs of the $rikrsFkirtan are given
85 Ibid., p. 47.
154 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

in it, "'u~hichproves that as late as one hundred years ago, the 8rilirsnakirtan
was not forgotten." 6 6
"Badu CandidBs's poeni is the nearest approach to dramatic poetry in Middle
Bengal1 l i t e r a t ~ r e , "states
~ ~ Sukumar Sen : other scholars stress the "theatrical"
(n6takBya) conception and composition of the book. As a matter of fact, the
subject of the Krishna-RBdhB story and its traditional v7ayof pre~entat~ion, in
dialogues and songs, literally calls for a theatrical performance. Xo wonder,
therefore, that this subject not only appearcd on the stage, in the 19th century,
as a compromise between the modern drama and a traditional presentation,
but n7asalso often connected wit11 the rise of the well-known Bengali form of
folk-theatre, the y c i f ~ E . ~ ~
The y6tr6 is obviously very old and has remained a living folk-theatre form
in both West Bengal and Bangladesh till today. I t s characteristic features are
the combination of songs and dialogues, preference to highly emotional or evan
seiitimental subjects or episodes. no usc of paraphernalia, and colourful costu-
mes oT the actors, usually men even in female parts. Traditional mythological
suhjeets point to the original connection of the y6tl.8 mith religious festivals, in
a similar way as the Hindi ~6slKl6is still connected mith the celebration of Krish-
na's b i r t h b y in Mathurs. Nowadays secular subjects, such as semi-historical
and pseudohistorical romances prevail, but mythological themes still retain
their position.
The y6tr6 is performed either by professional groups or amateurs and may be
found in the largest cities as well as in villages. I t is usually staged on a plat-
form surrounded by sitting audiences and the performance is very long, often
taking up the major part of the night. Even in plays with secular subjects, the
traditional bandam? or opening prayer to the gods is retained. Small groups of
musicians are appointed to accompany the songs, t o attract the audience before
the beginning, or to play during occasional dance intermezzos.
The necessity of providing actors for the female parts of y6tr6s gave rise to a
peculiar custom, in certain regions of what nowadays is Bangladesh. Little
boys were selected and prepared for this career already in tender age; they had
t o learn how to wear a scri, make graceful feminine movements and gestures
and sing like women. Besides appearing in yCtr&s,these boys called gh6!u also
danced and sang special songs, the so-called gh6tu-g&n.And it is certainly not
without interest that the contents of these songs as preserved up to the present
day, for instance in the Mymensingh District of Bangladesh. are exclusively
derived from the Krishna-R&dhtistory.
The Krishna-y&trGcannot be said to be based on B a p Cagdidgs' 6rikrsna-
kirtan, of course. I n its traditional conception of the theme, however, i t has
niuch in common with it. One detail is worth mentioning, too; in both the gri-
ASITKUMHR
BANDYOPHDHYAY,
BSI I, p. 290.
SEN,HBL, p. 76.
SUKUM~LR
NISHIKAKTA
CHATTERJEE,
The Yatras or the Popular Dramas of Bengal,
London 1882.
 The story of Lord Krishna 155

kpnakirtan and the Krishna-yGlr6, the sage Nlrada is presented as a comic

character, in sharp contrast to the classical conception of this great sage, who
appears so often in Hindu mythology.
The y8tr6 is far from being the only genre of Bengali folk-poetry in which the
Krishna-Rgdha subject is treated. We shall mention some other genres and
forms when we come to discuss the lirisbnaite padas of the post-Caitanya
period.
 GLORIFICATIONS OF GODDESSES

Though various doubts concerning the authenticity and the reliability of the
respective colophons have been raised, two works claim t o have been written
in Bengali in the last decade of the 15th century; both of them treating thc
same subject : Bijay Gupta's PadmBpurBp, in 1494, and BipradBs' Manasgbijay,
in 1495. At approximately the same time, yet another epic poem on the same
theme seems t o have been produced, the PadrnBpurSn by NBrByandeb. Ob-
viously none of these three authors was the original creator of the story they
recount in their books, about how the snake goddess ManasB was born, how
she consolidated her position among the traditional Hindu gods and how she
finally started t o be worshipped by human beings. There is no doubt that this
story is of much older origin, that it had existed and circulated among tlie
villagers of Bengal until it reached the level of literature and became one of the
favourite subjects of mediaeval Bengali poets, t o be elaborated in numerous
versions. The same is true of the other branches of the so-called murigalkZbyas-
the myths and legends on the goddess Candi, the god Dharma and the Great
KBths. Along with books composed to glorify some "minor" deities (gitalg,
S a ~ t h iRBy,
, SBradii etc.) along the same lines, these maligalkZbya5 represent
not only the main bulk of Middle Bengali epic poetry, but form also its most
original and autochthonous part.
Though not always containing the word ~narigalin their titles, they all form a
homogeneous genre. Invariably the name of the deity t o be glorified is given,
followed in most cases either by the term mafzgal or by bijay. The former word,
meaning in Bengali "bliss, welfare, prosperity," probably indicated the benefit
the listeners mere t o gain by listening t o these compositions, whereas the term
bijay ("victory, conquest, triumph") expressed the most essential point of the
main story.
I n order to make these points clear without much theorizing, I shall sum up
the contents of the most popular of these mangalkGbyas. the story of Manas&,as
told by Bipmdiis :

I. The gods celebrating the defeat of the demons asked the sage Siintanu to
let his wife GarigB cook their meals. Gaxigii was not able to return home in time,
as required by s ~ n t a n u and
, siva had to keep lzer in his house. In order to see
the god Dharma, Siva practised penance and was not at home when Dllarma
arrived there. GaxigrT, saw liim instead and turned white. Dharma left a message
for Siva: If he was not satisfied with the sight of Gatigii, he should go to Iiiilidaha
where he would see him in the form of a beautiful girl. giva started going to
ICBlidaha every day. His wife Cagdi wliom 110 refused to take along suspected
him of some love affair, and followed him disguised as a Dom girl. Siva did not
recognize her and seduced her, after which she revealed her identity. Siva,
ashamed took his revenge. In the disguise of an old man he offered to repair lier
bodice and made Candi love him in return. Siva continued visiting IiBlidaha, and
in amorous mood once spilled his seed which ran down the stalk of a lotus to the
underworld kingdom of snakes. The mother of Viisuki made a statue of a beautiful
girl of it, naming her Manasii; she was acoepted by Viisuki as his own sister and
 Glorifications of goddesses 157

made queen of snakes. With them she went to ICBlidaIla where giva saw her and
fell in love with her. She let him recognize his oivn daughter in her and asked him
to take her to his house. Afraid of his jealous wife, give hid her in a flower basket,
but C a ~ dfound
i her and a violent row started. Candi did not believe ManasB's
story and wounded the girl who in return killed her by the sight of her eye full
of poison. At Siva's request she revived her step-mother again, but had to leave
the house anyway. Siva abandoned her when she fell asleep under a tree.
11.Manass had a palace built on the SijuyB Bill. I n the meantime Manorath,
a calf of the divine cow Icapilii, drank up a,ll water of the celestial BaJlulrEL
wl.lereupon Siva asked ICapilB to refill the sea. She did it with her milk. As the
result of a sage's curse, Lakgmi left the god Indra and hid under this sea. The gods
decided to churn the miik-sea, with the mountain Miindiir a,s the churning stick
and the snake VBsuki as the rope. Demons took also part in this work and the
sea was forced to give up not only Laksmi, but also a number of other gifts
including Dhanvantari with a cup of anzrta (the drink of immortality) in his hand.
Dhanvantari was made the best poison doctor and the gods divided the amrta
among themselves.
111.Sivadidnot like the demons being cheated of their share of the amrta, and
on his insistence, another churning of the sea took place. This time, llowevex',
only poison appeared threatening to destroy everything. Siva had to swallo~v
it and fell down lifeless. Cai>dicalled ManasB to help her father, but another row
and fight betyeen the two goddesses arose and ManasB killed C a ~ daga,in. i Then
she revived Siva and on his request his wife too. Siva decided to marry off
Manasii and persuaded the sage JaratkBru to become lier husband. To humiliate
lier, Candi advised Manas8 to wear an ornament of living snakes during her bridal
night and the snakes terrified Jaratkgru so much that he flew away and hid in a
conch under the sea. Disguised as an osprey, Biva brought him back and Jarat-
kBru was not allo~vedto leave again before he begot a son with his wife. The son
Astik was born.
IV. Janmejay, wanting to revenge the death of his father Parikgit, started to
destroy all snakes who were eventually rescued by tlstik sent by ManasB. The rich
merchant and king of Campaknagar Ciindo was a devoted follower of Siva and
Candi who g a ~ him,e in reward for his austerities, the mahtijjatin (Great Wisdom)
bringing immortality. He was, however, selected by Manas& to become her
worshipper as the goddess had to make also human beings recognize and worship
l~er.With her companion Weto KanasB visited the huma,n world. First she com-
pelled a, group of cowherds to bow to her feet',by threatening to drown their cows,
and taught them how to bring her offerings and worship her in the form of a
sacred pot. Her next target were the Muslim inhabitants of the area, especially
the brothers HBsan and Husen. The latter was killed by snakes along with all the
other ~ ~ u s l i m
except
s the chief HBsan who was thus forced to worship the powerful
goddess.
V. JWlu and MBlu, two fishermen brothers, became the next ~vorshippersof
Rlanasii who blessed them with prosperity. From them, CBndo's wife SanakB
learned how to worship the snake goddess and did it, but Ciindo destroyed
Manasg's sacred pot. Manasii knew that she could not conquer Ciindo unless she
succeeded to take his mahtijjadn away from hirn. Disguised as SanakB's beautiful
sister, she visited his house and enchanted Ciindo so that he was willing to reveal
his secret knowledge in exchange for her embrace. Then she disappeared leaving
CBndo helpless.
VI. I n a dream, CBndo saw ManasB threatening to destroy him, unless he be-
came her follower. C&ndo appointed the great poison doctor Dhanvantari to
158 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

protect him against the snakes of the goddess and Manasii had to defeat him
first, in order to get to Ciindo.
VII. Then she removed also the main disciples of the poison doctor, Dhan&
and Man&;but CBndo still did not submit and scolded her instead.
VIII. Manasti sent one of her snakes to kill CBndo's six sons. The snake Ii&li
did it by poisoning their rice. Even this cruel blow, however, did not bend CBndo
who let their dead bodies be placed on crates and set adrift on the river. Manas&
took hold of them and kept them. The goddess then made the god Indra lend her
his dancers Aniruddha and Us&.The former was to be reborn as another son of
CBndo and the latter as BehulB to become his wife. CBndo set for a long voyage,
with many ships and goods.
IX. Ciindo visited Triveni and many other places, till he reached AnupBm,
the goal of his journey. There he waited for Siva to give him the mahiFjriiFn
again, as promised in a dream. He had no idea that the dream was only a trick
played by NanasB.
X. In Campaknagar, a son Lakhiii (Lakhindar) was born to Sanakii; at the
same time, the girl Behula was given birth in UjBni. Then Manas&made CBndo
return home and destroyed all his ships in a storm. The poor man was cast ashore,
naked and helpless. After years of much humiliation and suffering caused by
Manasti, he turned homeward.
XI. Only Sanakii recognized her poor husband in his pitiful state. Ctindo decided
to marry Lakhtii and the marriage between him and Behulii was arranged. I t was
known, however, that LakhBi was to die of snakebite in his wedding night. CBndo
therefore started to build a house of iron for his son's protection.
XII. Manasii forced the architect of the iron house to leave a tiny hole in its
wall. The marriage was celebrated wit11 much pomp and the pair retired to the
iron house. The snake Iiiili sent by ManasB entered it and bit Lakhgi who instantly
died. Behulii asked his parents to put his dead body on a raft; she would go with
it to Manas&and ask her to revive her husband. Cgndo and SanakB tried in vain
to dissuade her from her intent'ion, but had finally to agree. It was a long journey,
full of danger and difficulties. She had to escape many men wanting to stop her;
vultures and a tiger wished to devour the decomposed body; robbers tried to
kill her. At last, the raft reached Caumukhii where Behula was being awaited
by Neto, on Manasii's order, and brought to the city of gods. BehulB enchanted
the gods by her dance and moved them by her story. 6iva summoned Manasii
who first denied what she had been accused of. Behulii, h o ~ ~ e v eprovedr, her
story to be true and Manas&complained, in the form of a b b ~ o r n d s i how
, ~ ~ CBndo
constantly insulted and ridiculed lier. After Bellulii promised to make her father-
in-law worship the snake goddess, the latter revived LakhBi as well as his six
brothers.
XIII. On their journey back home, Behula asked Manasti to restore also a.ll the
ships of Ctindo she had wrecked and LakhBi took revenge on everybody who had
hindered his wife during her trip to the city of gods. After they appeared at
CBndo's house, everybody supported Behulii's entreaty that CBndo should
worship Manas&.Even then Ctindo had a condition-his ships had to float on land
up to his house. After hlanasiz had done it with the help of her snakes, CBndo
worshipped her golden pot and Manas5 appeared in all her divine splendour.
BehulB and LakhBi paid the last visit to the parents of the devoted wife and were
taken back to heaven.
See pp. 136-139.
 Glorificatio~zsof goddesses 159

The story has been retold a t some length and details in order t o show not only
its remarkably rich and phantastic fabula (even so a largc number of episodes
had t o be left out), but also the typical may of unfolding the plot. I11 all versions,
almost invariably the birth of the goddess is narrated, followed by a number of
myths of puriinic as well as non-puranic origin which recount in which way
Manasii tried t o establish her power t o the other gods and thus won a place
among them. This, however, is not enough. A deity is to be worshipped by men,
too, and this is obviously not easy t o achieve, especially where men of the higher
strata of society are concerned. They have t o be persuaded by all accessible
means,irrespeetive oftheir moral quality. It is, however, an unequal fight and man
has t o submit, a t the end, unable to cope wlth the divine powers of the goddess.
There are gods and there are men, in these epics, all mixed together t o such a n
extent that the borderline between the two worlds, as well as between phantasy
and reality, often vanishes altogether. Everything is possible in this peculiar
~vorld,any wonder inay be achieved not only by gods, but also by sages and
people possessing the Great Knowledge. The poets of the mangalk6byas do not
feel hampered by considerations of possibility and probability and it is here
that their creative imagination finds ample room for its full expanse. People-
and even gods-are killed and revive again, sages take refuge in conches under
the sea, rivers flow in any direction you tvish (how else could Behulii return on
a raft by the same way which she took when going with the dead body of Lakhin-
dar t o the seat of gods ?), a destroyed plantation is restored in a moment, etc.
The most characteristic feature of Bengali ntangalkdbyas, and the most
peculiar one, a t the same time, is the may in which gods and men are contrasted
with each other, in respect of morals. However mighty and omnipotent the
divine being may be, there is certainly nothing t o admire in his or her "private
life" and behaviour. giva is almost a debauchee unable t o see a handsome female
without being sexually aroused; even his own daughter incites the same desire
in him; he abandons her alone in the forest in order t o avoid the anger of his
wife; though Ciindo is his ardent devotee, he does not move his little finger t o
protect him from anything Panasii has inflicted upon him. Biva's consort Can$
is a spiteful and revengeful woman, spying on her divine husband, losing her
head in fits of fury, playing dirty tricks on her step-daughter, but also letting
herself bc seduced by an old man, not knowing he is her own husband in disguise.
xanas8, then, is perhaps the worst of all. I n order t o achieve her aim, i.e. t o he
worshipped, she does not hesitate t o use any means, however mean and cheap.
t o break her opponents. It is lier bijay, her victory, no doubt, which is described
in a more or less convincing way in the &fanasiirnangal, but certainly not a
victory in the ethic sense of the term. The lisleael. may feel fear of her, even
awe sometimes, he may pity lier a t some places, but never is love and sympathe-
tic admiration towards her incited in him. Ner victory is a victory of mere
power and terror, not of moral superiority and goodness. She has an army of the
most horrible beings, poisonous snakes, a t her disposal, and one has t o concili-
ate her so that she does not direct her wrath against oneself. There is no need t o
 160 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

have any illusions about her loyalty towards her own devotees ;why, Sanakii, the
wife of CBndo, had been one of her true followers since early days, and yet Manas&
didnot spare the poor mother all those sorrows, whenever it befitted her interests.
What a difference between this conception of gods andthat of classical Sans-
krit mythoIogy! The influence of the puriinas on the nzarigalkdbyas is obvious
and undeniable, the same myths are often treated by both of them-but the
characters of gods are very different. This difference is ascribed to the non-
Aryan origin of marigalkiibyas. Thus ABU~OS BhattBc&ryasays in his excellent
monograph on this branch of Bengall liderati~re: "Before the Aryan civilization
had been established in Bengal. there were religions among ordinary people,
indications of which may be found in the marigalkiibyas. Many are of the opi-
nion that fear is one of the original traits of human mind, and that it was from
fear that the idea of gods had developed first, in the childhood of human
civilization. The oldest Bengali conception of gods, too, arose from this instinct
of the original praehistoric society of this country. The lower society of the
mungall'clibyas was unable, because of its narrow-minded limitations, to ap-
preciate the ideal of merciful and benefactory deities conceived by the advanced
Aryan society. Therefore the gods of the nzangalk&byas are low, selfish, cruel,
revengeful, ungrateful and deceitful. The devotee never bo~vsto them in rever-
ence and devotion voluntarily, nobody takes refuge with them, attracted by
their greatness; people pronounce their names only out of fear, in order to
protect themselves against their groundless per~ecu$ion."~0
Whatever the reasons of this peculiar conception may be, the gods of thc
mangalkiibyas stand so to say high above the criteria of good and evil, above
any moral judgement. The only thing they ask from men and enforce by all
means is to be recognized as gods, to be given offerings and t o be worshipped.
I n sharp contrast to them are depicted the main characters of men and wo-
men, the true heroes and heroines of these epics. They are human and weak,
almost helpless and unprotected when confronted with the irresistible power of
the deities. And yet they live their lives. clinging to their principles which are,
first of all, moral principles of right, goodness and justice. The merchant-king
CBndo may be taken as a typical example. He is Siva's follower and despises
&Iaaas8,not only refusing to worship her, but even scolding her, destroying her
sacred pots and forbidding her worship in his family. Even when confronted
with her pourer, he does not yield easily. All his property has been destroyed,
his six sons killed and he himself almost drowned; and yet when Manas8 offers
him a pillo~vand then a raft to save his life in the stormy sea, he refuses this
mercy and prefers to remain true to his principles. He is human all right, has
fits of bad temper, is a stubborn person and no idealized hero, but his honour,
self-respect and fidelity make him one of the greatest characters of mediaeval
Bengali literature. Even when forced to worship &fanass,a t the end, he does it
with an averted face and using his left hand.
-
ABUTOSBHATTBCHRYA,
BMI, pp. 8-9.
 Glorifications of goddesses 161

Another true hero of the story is BehulB, the devoted wife of Lakhindar.
Nobody can persuade her to desist from doing her utmost to bring her husband
back to life, even though it means hardship and sorrow a t the very verge of
what can be endured. She need not do it, both her own family and her parents-
in-lam try t o make her stay a t home, in comfort and security; but she is the
very model of the highest female and wifely virtue and goes. No wonder that
with these characters so well depicted, the story of CBndo, BehulB andLakhindar
won so much popularity among the masses of their Bengali countrymen and has
not lost much of it even in modern times.
I n short, mangalkiibyas are 'kongs of victory" of this or that deity, but they
are, a t the same time, glorifications of man, of human beings who, in spite of
all fairy-tale incidents related, stand with both feet firmly on the ground which
is unmistakably the soil of Bengal.71
We have spoken about these characters a t such length not only because they
form the most characteristic and valuable element of the mangalkdbyas, but
also because they are the main criterion to judge and evaluate the individual
versions of the ManasBmangal. The story is given and so is the form, the simple
narrative in the paydr verse. The poets may add an episode here and there,
they may elaborate this or that scenery more thoroughly, using better similes
and metaphors. But the ultimate test of their poetic skill is the ingenuity with
which they draw the portraits of their heroes and heroines, the depth of their
psychological insight and the way they turn these figures into living beings of
flesh and blood.
The authors of the three mangals retelling the story of ManasB and being the
oldest preserved versions of the work have been mentioned already-Bijay
Gupta, BipradBs and NBrByandeb, At the present stage of research, it is
impossible to decide with certainty who among them was the earliest. No date
is mentioned in NBrByandeb's version and the years given in the colophons of
Bijay Gupta and Bipradgs have been subject to many doubts and suspicions.
Bijay Gupta, a Vaidya by caste from the village PhullaSri (nowadays GailH)
in the Barisal District of Bangladesh, called his work PadmBpurBn,72 as did the
majority of Eastern Bengali poets. He left a colophon stating that his book was
written in 1484, when Sultan PIusen Szh ruled the country. But Nusen S511
did not become king of Gaur before 1493. On the strength of this discrepancy
and some other circumstances, Sukumar Sen refuted the colophon as "not
genuine'' and was not willing to go earlier than the 16th century as the probable
time of the composition of the book.73 &utoS Bha$t&~i%rya,7~ on the other hand,
considers the discrepancy to be the result of a scribe's error and with a rather
.
-
p

ICSETRA GUPTA,PrBcin k&byesaundarya jijfi8sB o naba miilyByan. Calcutta

1959, pp. 13-4.
Edited, for the first time, by P Y ~ R ~ M ODH~cuPT.~,
HAN Barishal 1896 (reprint-
od Calcutta 1930).
7 3 Vipradasa's ManasEt-vijaya, ed. by SUKU~IAR SEN.Calcutta 1953, p. xix.
Akn~ogBHATTHCHRYA, BMT, pp. 238-9.
 162 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

plausible correction sets the date of Bijay Gupta's Padm&pur&nin 1494; this
date has been accepted by the majority of Bengali scholars. According to his
own statement, Bijay Gupta had only one predecessor in the field. a certain
Haridatta, whose composition was so bad that it did not survive even till
Bijay Gupta's time. I n the latter's work, this is stated by Manasii herself who
appears before Bijay Gupta in a dream asking the poet to compose a song in
her praise. A few verses of this incident deserve to be quoted, being the earliest
instance of literary criticism in mediaeval Bengali literature :
Fools have composed songs, not knowing (my) glory,
IIiinl?,(i.e. the One-eyed)Haridatta was the first to conipose such a song.
All songs by Harldatta have been lost during the time,
Deceived by me ( ?), he did not create any (good) verse-couplet.
There is no logic of words, there 1s no sweetness (in him),
Wanting to sing one thing he sings another and there is no rhyme.
His song is unintelligible, instead of "1iip11" he says "ph&l."
Seeing and hearing it, disharmony arises in me.75
Pu'othing but a few verses have been preserved under the name of Haridatta,
but the above-given statement may indicate that he belonged to that older
stage in the development of the Manasiimaf~galwhen the theme had not yet
been raised to the literary level, but formed a branch of folk-poetry.
Bijay Gupta's version gained immense popularity and esteem testified to by
the high number of manuscripts preserved. I t is a remarkable work. "There is
no trace of anything godlike" in his gods and goddesses, says Akutos Bhattii-
~ i i r y a but
, ~ ~this is in full accord with the conception analysed above. On the
other hand, his human heroes and heroines are living beings, fully capadbleof
winning the hearts of listeners. I t is especially Sanakii, tliemother who, according
to Akutos BhattBciirya, is the greatest character in Bijay Gupta's work: "The
merchant Ciind(o) and Behulii often fly high above the dusty soil, but every
step of Sanakii remains printed in the dust and soil of the earth. A long sigh
of Sanakii's motherly heart overcasts the whole story of the Manasiimangal.
When reading Bijay Gupta's story, we may literally hear this sigh."" And the
same author is undoubtedly right in concluding: "Bijay Gupta did not glorify
a deity, he composed a song in praise of nIan."78
Whereas the differences in contents between the story outlined above and
the version of Bijay Gupta are almost negligible,79the Padmiipuriin by another
Eastern Bengali poet, NBrZyandeb,80shows more independence. He resided in
the village BorgrBm in Mymensingh and his date is not known. His genealogical
table brought up to the present century, however, indicates approximately the
--p-

75 Quoted in ASITI~UMHR BASDYOPHDIIYHY, BSI 11,pp. 85-6.

76 A&JTO$ B H A T ~ ~ C & BMI, Y A , p. 240.
Ibid., p. 247.
Ibid.. W. 248.
, L -

E. g., Ciindo is said to be of divine origin,perhapsto "explain" his extraordinary

aualities.
so Edited by TAMON~~S DHBGUPTA, Calcutta 1942.
 Glorifications of goddesses 163

end of the 15th century as the most probable time of his life. He was very
popular i11 Assam, under the name of Hukaniinni, but Bengali manuscripts of
his work are likewise numerous.
The mail1 peculiarity of Pu'griiyandeb's version is the rather exceptional stress
laid on the first, "godly" part, of Manasii's story. He was a learned man well-
versed in Sanskrit literature which obviously attracted him more than the
autochthonous "human" component. His Padmiipuriin is "a vast treasury of
purgnic stories in the Bengali language"81 which he drew especially from the
Mahiibhiirata, fiivapuriina and Kiilidiisa's Kumiirasambhava. On the other
hand, however, his Ciindo is aniinpressive and dignified personality. commanding
authority and admiration; i t was Xiiriiyandeb who made Ciindo yield t o
Manasii's insistence with the utmost unwillingness and give her offerings "with
his left hand only." Strong Sanskrit influence is indicated also by an episode
introduced by Kiiriiyandeb : Behulii, after returning home with her resurrected
husband, had to pass a test of chastity, exactly as Sitii in the RBmiiyana.
To complete the great trio, Bipradgs PiplBi82 remains to be mentioned. Like
Bijay Gupta, he also drew inspiration for the composition of his Manasiimangal
from a dream and wrote his work in 1495, "when Husen fiiih was the Sultan
of Gauy." I n his book, however, several localities are mentioned which did not
exist at so early a time (among them Calcutta) ; the language contains a number
of modern elements, in spite of the fact that the book has never gained much
popularity, This makes some scholars believe that Bipradiis was a poet of a
much later period. On the other hand, his story is "told simply and effectively"
and creates the impression of "an old, genuine and simple version of the
Manasii saga," as claimed by Sukumar Sen.B3We need not dwell more on it as i t
was the contents of this version which were given a t the beginning of this chapter.
All the other extant versions of the R'Ianasiimaligal-and there are dozens of
them-were obviously written much later; the most important ones mill be
mentioned in the next chapters.
Before concluding this survey of the most ancient Bengali ?nangallccibyas,
a note must be added. Though the goddess Manasii had already appeared in
the purznas, it was obviously not this deity which gave rise to the Bengali
myths. "In the Puriinas Manasii is depicted as a higher goddess having no
connection with the stories of popular origin," states Pradyot Kumar Maity
in his remarkable monograph on the cult of Manasii.84 The exact localization of
the origin of the snake goddess in this peculiar conception is not a t all certain
and there are many controversies on the point; but the majority of scholars
dealing with the subject are inclined to believe in West Bengal as the original

A ~ U T BHATTBCHRYA,
O~ BMI, p. 232.
82 Translated into English by SUKUM/~HR SEN,Calcutta 1953.
In the Introduction to the edition quoted above, p. v.
s 4 PRADYOT I~UNIARMAITY,Historical Studies in the Cult of the Goddess ManasSL.
Calcutta 1966, p. 130. Cf. also T. W. CLARK, in Bull. School Or. and Afr. Stud. 17,
p. 503.
 164 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

home of the mythological cycle. I n any case, however, it was East Bengal which
proved to be the most fertile soil for the further spread of both the cult and its
mythology.
It is certainly no mere coincidence that out of the three above-mentioned
books, two claim t o have been written .'when Nusen Sith was the Sultan of
Gaur." After long decades and even centuries of unrest, wars, anarchy and
suffering, Bengal found a good ruler in Husen Siih (1493-1519) who, though
by birth a Pathan and a fiIuslim,was a tolerant man and a wise ruler. Almost the
whole territory of Bengal, from Bihar and Hooghly t o Chittagong and Sylhet,
lived a happy, though short period of peace and prosperity under him. He was
a supporter of arts and literature, not biased towards Hindu mythological
poetry; and his son Nusarat giih followed his example.
Then, however, there followed another long period of fighting for supremacy
in Bengal, resulting in a further deterioration of domestic economy and culture.
It was only towards the end of thc 16th century that the mighty Mughals
intervened and Man Singh, sent by &bar the Great, restored peace in the
country. And it was a t the end of the 16th century, too, that the oldest preser-
ved versions of ano5her marigal-poem appeared-the Candimangal.
Just as the Manasitmangal, the story of the Candimangal must have under-
gone a very long period of development, before it acquired the form which is
well known from numerous nzarigalk6byas. The final story, as retold by its
greatest poet Mukundargm Cakrabarti, runs as follows :
After the universe, gods etc. had been created by Dharma, giva married Dakga's
daughter Sati who however committed suicide because her father and her husband
started an irreconcilable quarrel. As Biva's son is to defeat the demons, the god
has to marry again and it is Gauri (Candi), the daughter of Himday, ~vlio,in
spite of Qiva's unwillingness, succeeds in winning his hand. giva does not care
much for his farni!y and earns their living by begging. Candi decides to win the
u~orshipof human beings herself and chooses NilBmbar, the son of the god Indra,
to become the future propagator of her cult in tlie world. She makes him commit
a mistake when he is bringing flowers for &a's worship and he is therefore
cursed by Siva to be born as a mortal. This is exactly what Candi wanted and
by her cunning achieved, and she lets Kiliimbar be reborn as ICBlketu, the son
of the hunter Dharrnalretu, and ChByB, the wife of Niliimbar, as PhullarSt.
So much for the obligatory "divine" part of the Canc)imangal. The second
part consists of two stories, one about the spread of Candi's cult among the
lower strata of society and the other on its dissemination in the highest circles.
ICBlketu grows into a handsome and skilful lad and is married to Phu!lar&.
They are not rich, but they manage to make their living, ICBlketu killing various
animals and Phullar5 selling the meat. The animals are .ivorsklippers of Candi
and ask her for help. She makes them invisible and Iiglketu is unable to kill a
single prey. Instead he brings home a golden iguana found on the road-not
knowing, of course, that it is the goddess Candi in disguise. Unseen by anybody
Candi changes her appearance again, this time into a beautiful girl wl1o pretends
to the astonished Phullarg that she wants to stay with tliem. Phullarg tries to
dissuade her by depicting (again in the form of a b&rom&si)various troubles and
 Glorifications of goddesses

sufferings of a poor hunter's family, and ICiilketu does not want her to stay
either. Finally she reveals her true identity, makes the hunter a r ~ c hman and
orders him to establish a new city in Gujriit and to introduce her cult. ICBlketu
obeys, with the help of Candi his new city is not only built, but also populated
with various inhabitants, but ICStlketu makes a certain Biimru Datta f~xriousby
punishing him for oppressing the people. The rogue inc~testhe king of the
neighbouring country of ICalinga to declare war on Iiiilketu who is defeated and
imprisoned. But the goddess helps him out again, his son 1s enthroned in GujrBt
and XCBketu and PhullarB may return back to heal-en.
The hero of the third part is Dhanapati, a rich merchant in UjBni and a man
of two wir~es,Lal~anBand Iihullan2. Tnougll the two love each other very much,
Durbalg, tile maid of LahanSt, incites hatred among them in order to profit from
it. When Dhanapati is abroad, ICliu1lanB must herd goats and she eventually
becomes a urorshippor of Candi; after the return of Dhanapati, she is helped by
the goddess to pass a test of chastity. Dhanapati then leaves for Ceylon and
C a ~ d decides
i to punish him because he prevented IChullanSt from worshipping
her. On the high seas she appears as a girl sitting on a lotus and devouring ele-
phants. Dhanapati tells of this unusual vision to the king of Ceylon, but unable
to prove his story to be true, he is impnsoned. When his son grimanta, born after
his departure, has grown up, he is sent to look for his father, and meets exactly
the same lot. He is to be executed for telling a lie, but Candi makes the king of
Ceylon release both the son and the father and they return home as rich men to
become Candi's ardent followers and to spread her cult.
Whereas the last story bears many signs of being an imitation of Csndo's
adventures and conversion, the legend of Kglketu tlie hunter is undoubtedly
much older and more original. I n spite of its repeated references t o Kalinga
and GujrBt (both in Urissa), it is believed t o be of Eengali folk-origin as neither
this story nor Candi's cult have been found anywhere outside Bengal. I n any
case it reflects a rather ancient stage of social dcveloprnent and has many old
features.
As was the case with the ManasBmangal, no work that can be called the
archetype of all later versions of the Candimangal has been preserved. Most
probably i t was only in the 16th century that the narratives of Candi reached
the level of literary works. Though a certain Mgnik Datta was mentioned by
Mukundaritm Cakrabarti as the Cdikabi (the first poet) of the Candimangal,
nobody believes t h a t the book preserved under his name in two manuscript
copies is identical with the mrork mentioned and highly appreciated by Mukun-
dariim. It is obviously a much later book by an unlxnown poet of the same name
undistinguished in any respect. Thus the oldest extant version of the Candi-
mangal-under the title of SBradBmangal or SBradBcarita-is believed t o be
a book written by Dvija Al[itdhab;85it has the date 1579 in its colophon.
There is much confusion about the author as there are many other works
going under this name; but scholars mostly believe that the author of the
Srikrsl?amaligal, mentioned in the previous chapter, had nothing t o do with
the poet of the Sitradiimangal. The latter's book has been very popular in the

8 5 Edited, under the title Maligalcaqdir git, by S U D R ~ B H ~ BHATTHCARYA,

~~AI$
Calcutta 1952.
 166 D. Zbaritel . Bengafi Literature

Chittagong area and though it is rather concise and simple in style, it offors a
vivid picture of Bengali life and a number of living characters.
Dvija MBdhab's Siiradgmangal would have gained more popularity among
the masses and more esteem among critics, were it not for the fact that it was
completely overshadowed by the Candimangal of one of his contemporaries,
MukundarZm Cakrabarti alias Kabikankan. There are many points, in the
history of Bengali literature, on ~rbichBengali scholars disagree one with
another; in one respect, however, they are unanimous-that Mukundar&nz
was not only the greatest representative of the whole large field of ~7zangalk6byus
birt also ono of the greatest writers of mediaeval Eengali poetry.
iMukundarBm Cakrabarti was an exceptional personality in many respects.
Unlike many other mediaeval Bengali poets, he did not confine himself to
leaving behind a mere cryptic date liable to be confused by scribes and juggled
with by singers, but included in his work a real Gtnzabibarapl; (self-description.
autobiography) which is short but unusually vivid and realistic. TTe learn from
it that for several generations. the poet's family lived in Diiminyz (or Diimunyii),
Burdwan, but a t the time when Man Singh, Akbar's governor of Bengal.
started his march to Orissa, the conditions were made unbearable by wicked
officers who oppressed the people and robbed them of all property. Mukun-
dar6m with his family left home and after a troublesome journey reached
Brar& in Midnapore where he made his living as the tutor of XLaghunSth, the
son of BLLmkurZ RZy. I n 1573Raghungth succeeded his father and Mukundariim
fulfilled his promise given to the goddess Candi during his sorrowful journey,
to compose a marigalkEbya in her honour. It was an immediate success and has
remained one of the peaks of Bengali poetry ever afterwards.
Thus it may be safely concluded that MukundarZm left his home village in
Burdwan in 1544 and finished his book around 1590.
It excels in all respects. Mukundariim obviously did not waste his time when
he was in the service of BZmliuyB RBy and Raghuniith. His Candimaligal
(or Abhaygmangal, or Kabikankancandi)86is a work of a mature poet, master
of poetic technique, not incidentally honoured by the ruler with a bracelet
(kankap; hence his honorific title Kabikankan). His verse is fluent and melo-
dious, every change in rhythm seems to result from a well-calculated intention
for the maximum effect. All metaphors and similes purposefully serve their end
as if adding the final touch to tlze respective portion narrated or described. I n
poetic technique, it was only BhBratcandra Riiy, almost two centuries later,
who was able to compete with MukundarZm.
Munkundariim was an excellent st,yliis and narrator. The individual songs
of his book as well as its single sections are skilfully connected. Though con-
sisting of three parts, the book forms a homogeneous whole. The action develops
without monotony, never slipping into sentimentality, as was so often the case

s 6 Edited, e.g., by D ~ N E ~ C A N SEN,

D R AC ~ U C A N D BANDYOPHDHYBY
RA and
HB.S~EEB BASU,Calcutta 1924.
 Glorifications of goddesses 167

with many mediaeval Bengali poets. Add t o this the importance of the rasa,
the emotional effect, which was dominating Indian poetry for many centuries.
Jliukundargm is one of those great poets who are aware of the fact that i t is
not by consistent pushing in one emotional direction that the highest possible
emotional effect is achieved, but by a skilful introduction of different emotional
tints, by clever insertions of, e.g., humorous or pathetic intermezzos, to balance
the whole and make the basic m s a shine in a brighter colour-as the white
shines more against a black background.
What the reader-even a modern one-has to admire most in Mukundariim's
Candimangal is the characters created by the poet to carry tlze burden of the
story. They are many, but even the most episodical ones reveal the poet's
admirable skill in characterization and his psychological insight.
The characters of gods, in the first part of the story, are rather different
from those depicted, for instance, by Bijay Gupta or BipradBs. I n accordance
with the general tendency and the unwritten law of marigalkdbyus, BIukundariim
also humanized them, but in another way khan his predecessors. He lets Siva
and Gauri play dice and quarrel, he lets Can$ plot against hu'-l- 1 ambar in order

to bring &a's curse on him and thus achieve her aim-but he never lets them
lose their dignity and betray moral standards. Even poisonous snakes felt pity
for Ciindo's sons whom ManasB decided to kill ruthlessly in spite of the fact
that their mother Sanakg was her ardent worshipper. ;"ilukundarBm's Can(&
X-ould never do anything of the liind. She lets Dhanapati and hi. son be
imprisoned, in order t o reach the goal she is follo~;ving,but she never betrays
her worshippers. The humanization of gods in AIukundariim appears to be
rather a device for making them more sympathetic and nearer t o human
perception. His Siva is undoubtedly a sympathetic figure, extremely human
when expressing, for instance, his wish with regard to what Candi should
prepare him for a meal,a7 or when trying to dissuade her from her intention t o
marry him :
Vain was the birth of her who marries a poor man,
poverty kills every virtue.
You will be a beggar's housewife who passes her life in sorrow,
nobody praises a poor man.88
But it is especially the second part of the book, the story of Kiilketu and
Phullarii, which gave the poet most opportunity to exploit his talents for
characteristic portrayal. Kglketu is a hero, no doubt of it, brit he is a man
nonetheless, a living being with virtues as well as weak sides. He has his good
and bad moods, his tempers and persistence, he likes his hunter's job and loves
his wife. Poverty, incessant toil and low social status have taught him lessons
which are hard t o forget. A single example may suffice t o show Mukundargm's

ICabikaAkan-Candi, ed. by D~NEBCANDRA SEX, Czrucarldra BandyopiidhyZy

and HRSIKE~ BASU.Part I , Calcutta 1924, p. 86.
ss Ibid., p. 68.
168 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

masterful may of letting the listener peep into the soul of his hero: Call+ gave
liim immense riches, seven pitchers full of treasures. Twice he went home, with
two pitchers each time, and three pitchers remained to be carried home.
The hero wants to go again and carry the three pitchers,
Yet he is una)bleto carry one burden and a half (at once) and gets restless.
Seeing him restless, AbliayB (i.e. Caqdi) tells the hero:
I shall sh0i.i mercy on you and carry a pitcher on my (own)shoulder.
C a ~ dgoes
i behind, IiBlketu goes in front,
Again and again he turns to look behind.
In his soul, IiBlBetu was afraid
That PBrbati might run away wit11 tlie pitcher full of treasures.89
It is scenes like this which, in J!fukundarErn's version, turn myths into vivid
narratives and their heroes and heroines into men and women of this world.
Another episodic character may be quoted to sho~viIIukundariim's mastery
in full light, that of Rturiiri &l the merchant. When Miilketu comes to him
to sell him a precious ring given by Caggi, &lurBriSil hides in his house, afraid
that the hunter has come to ask for money he owes him for meat. But as soon
as his wife is told t h a t KBlketu has a ring to sell, MurHri Sil appears and even
reproaches the hunter for coming so seldom to see liim. He quickly appraises
the ring, the value of which is "seventy million rupees," and offers his "beloved
brother's son"-a few annas. I t is only by the threat of going to another
merchant that Muriiri is forced to pay the full price.
And yet another instance : As an immortal figure of Bengali literature, "the
delightful rogue Bhiimru Datta"@ohas been appreciated by many, and rightly
so. It is his cunning, his boastful talk and his ruthless oppression of the people
nhich are emphasized to characterize him. He wants to take his revenge 011
Miilketu who has punished him for his behaviour. "Again Phullarii will sell
meat in the market," lie swears in secret and goes to Kalinga to incite the king
against Kiilketu. He is a bad character, a negative type, no doubt, but as lively
and Iikely a man as the other figures in Mukundariim's poem.
It is not difficult to guess why Mukundariim was so successful in portraying
all his heroes and episodic characters. He must have been a shrewd observer,
able to turn much of what he saw, heard and experienced during his turbulent
life into literary materials, vivid and convincing as life itself. Even though his
Candimangal is not altogether free from weaker parts and components-as
rightly observed by Asit Bandyopiidhyiiy, its third part is considerably worse
than the first and the second ones, being too long and dreary a t some places-
his talent TT-asunrivalled in his time and his poem raised the standard of
mediaeval Bengali literature considerably.
We may now come back to the question as to where to look for the origin
of all these nzaligalkdbyas and their stories and cults. The reader might have
observed how often it is stated in these poems that it was a woman who first
89 Ibid., pp. 214-5.
Q0 SUXXTMAR SEN,HBL, p. 129.
 Glorifications of goddesses 169

accepted and practised the cult of iVIanas5 or Candi; Sanakz as well as Behulii
had worshipped the goddess of snakes long before Ciindo and Lakhindar
recognized her. and KhullanB preceded her husband Dhanapati in worshipping
Candi, too. This is certainly not a matter of chance but a pattern-not inciden-
tally until today, the worship of goddesses, especially &nasii is predominantly
an affair of women in the Bengali countryside.
Its most typical manifestation is the so-called brata (Sanskrit vrata), which is
"a vowed observance, a religious act of devotion and austerity" as well as
"any rite practised or 05served."~~ The rites of Manasii are t o be met till
today, both in West Bengal ancl in Bangladesh. "When a Vrata rite is observed,
a story which glorifies the goddess for whom it is observed is narrated in simple
prose, usually by an elderly woman of the family but sometimes by s woman
story t d e r , " states M a i t ~ . This
~ ? story or bratakathd, in Burdwan and llalda
up to the present day identical with the Behulii-Lakliindar story of the BIanasii-
mangal, may be believed to have given rise t o the narratives of the Manasii-
mamigal, and the same holds good with regard to the CandimangaLg3I n their
present formg4bmtakathds are very simplenarratives, reminding of fairy-tales;
but it is not difficult to trace much of the imagination of these stories even
in the most elaborate versions of the maligal?cdbyasthey have given rise to.

S. R. Das in Man in India, 32, No. 4, p. 312.

MAITY,op. cit., p. 300.
93 ABUTO? BHATTHCHRYA, BMI, p. 25; SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 61.
a4 Cf. ABUTOQ BHATTHCARYA, Meyeder bratakathg, Calcutta 1947.
 CAITANYA AND HIS BIOGRAPHIES

At the beginning of his biography of Caitanya, BrndlEban D&s, a younger

contemporary of the great Saint, described the spiritual decline in Bengal a t
the end of the 15th century:
"The whole world is void of devotion to IQggarBm . . . The only pious act
which people know is the whole-night's singing of the songs on Matigalcapdi.
Some people bring offerings to Bi~ahari(i.e. Manas&),boasting of their piousness,
others spend much money on letting puppets dance. They waste much wealth
on marrying their sons and daughters and their time passes in vain. Even all
these BhattBciiryas, Cakrabartis and Misras do not know the inner contents of
the Books. By teaching sacred texts they achieve but one thing-along with
their listeners they are drowned in the ties of the God of Death . . . There is no
praise of Hari (i.e. Visgu) in anyone's mouth . . . Even when asked, nobody
utters the name of lirishna, (everybody)is maddened by business only, nobody
is devoted to the ICrishnapfijB and Viggu. Some people offer in various ways to
BBBuli, some bring offerings of wine and meat. All the time, there resound songs,
music and dances . .
This, of course, is a criticism coming from the pen of a devout Krishnaite.
But it cannot be denied that the spiritual life of the Hindus in Bengal-and not
only in Bengal-became stagnant in the blind alley of empty and formal
ritualism, on the one hand. and superstitions and darkness of primitive cults,
on the other. Those who should have raised the religious morals of the broad
masses, the Brahmins, preferred the study of and minute research in Ny&ya
philosophy and stood aloof from the simple village people and their religious life.
It was, however, the period of the greatest endangerment of Hinduism by
Islam. Bengal was, for-the most part, not only under the ruthless rule of
Muslim Sultans and their Nawabs, but also under the pressure of Islamization
propagated by Sufi "missionaries" and promoted, in various ways, by the
rulers. It was a t this time that larger numbers of Bengalis, especially in the
eastern part of the country, came to be converted t o Islam-a fact the con-
sequences of which did not become apparent till recent times. Something had
t o be done in order t o divert the imminent threat t o the thousand-years' creed
and way of life.
This historical task was accomplished by Caitanya,Q=a Bengali Brahmin
9 5 B~ndiibanDBs, Sri~aitan~abhiigabat, ed. by MFTYUNJAY DE, Calcutta 1951,
pp. 15-16.
9 6 On Caitanya, see SUSHIL I ~ U M ADE,
R Early History of the Vaisgava Faith
and Movement in Bengal, Calcutta 1942; DINESH CHANDRA SEN,Chaitanya and His
Companions, Calcutta 1917; DINE~H CHANDRA SEN, Chaitanya and His Age,
Calcutta 1924; SHISHIR~CUMARGHOSE, Lord Gauranga, 2 vols., 3rd ed., Calcutta
1923; MELVILLE RENREDY, The Cnaitanya Movement : A Study of the Vaishnavism
of Bengal, Calcutta 1925; S. CH-~KRAVARTI, Caitanya et sa theorie de l'amour divin,
Paris 1933 (with a bibliography); BIMHNBIHARZMAJUMDHR, Sricaitanyacariter
upBd&n, Calcutta 1939; BHSANTZCAUDHUR?, BBmlBr baignab samBj, sarigit o
sghitya, Calcutta 1968; W. EIDLITZ, 1Qgr;la-Caitanya,Sein Leben und Seine Lehre,
Stockholrn 1968 (with a bibliography, p. 548f.).
 Caitanyct and liis biographies l71

from Nabadvip, then the most important centre of Hindu learning in Bengal.
He must have been an exceptional personality, capable of influencing both the
learned and simple people. Though he himself did not write anything, apart
from eight devotional stanzas in Sanskrit, he occupies an important place in
the history of Bengali literature.
His proper name was Bisvambhar, but in the earlier part of his life he was
affectionately called Nimsi Pandit; later he became famous under the name
of Sricaitanya, given to him by his guru KeBab Bhiirati. P-Pe was born on the
27th of February, 1486, in Nabadvip, and soon gained the reputation of a very
good student and an intelligent scholar. He started teaching a t a traditional
school (tol), married twice (his first wife died of snakebite), but in 1508, when
visiting Gay& t o perform funeral rites for his father, he met Ngdhavendra
Puri, one of the greatest propagators of the devotional cult of Krishna in
Eastern India, and obviously under his influence changed his spiritual outlook
and later even the whole way of his life. Dissatisfied with mere learning and
dry wisdom, he decided to devote his life to the propagation of the cult of
bhakti, utmost devotion, towards Krishna, and in order to be completely free
for this new task, he left home and became a sannycisin, i.e. a homeless "holy
man" wandering from place to place. I t was necessary also from the point
of view of his mission. "This was always the ideal of Indian religious gurns,"
says Asit Bandyopiidhy&y."Nobody would accept spiritual instruction from a
householder."*7 Since 1510 Caitanya spent the rest of his life visiting different
and sometimes rather distant places in India, but mostly staying in Puri where
he also died on the 29th of June, 1530.
From the very beginning of his religious career, he was surrounded not only
by large numbers of devoted disciples and followers, but also by masses of
people whom he deeply influenced by his extatic way of worshipping Lord
Krishna. We can hardly speak of any specific doctrine underlying his religious
practice and experience. It was only bhalcti, an unrestrained devotion expressed
by singing devotional songs and by n@rnkara~,i.e. repeating various names of
Visnu. I n this respect, Caitanya perfectly exploited the emotionality of his
countrymen, always tending more readily towards emotional extasy than to-
wards calm rationality. And it was also in this direction that he made his chief
contribution t o a new upsurge of Bengali poetry-of devotional verses inspired
by the same extatic attitude towards Krishna and unlimited admiration for his
Divine Play.
Shortly after his death, Caitanya was deified and proclaimed another in-
carnation (avatcira) of Visnn. No wonder that those who had witnessed and
co-experienced his almost miraculous influence, refused t o consider him an
ordinary man. His achievements in the sphere of religious life were unprecedent-
ed. Even during his lifetime, his deification had started already, but was held

87 ASITKUMAR
BANDYOPADHYLY,
BSI 11, p. 199.
172 D. Zbaritel . Xongali Literature
in check by the Saint himself, After his death. the act was accomplished and
Caitanya joined the large host of superhuman beings worshipped by the Hindus.
We shall refrain from speaking a t large of his numerous follo-rvers and
successors among whom many famous personalities of mediaeval Bengal might
be mentioned, such as the brothers Riipa and Sangtana GosvBmi, Advaita,
Nityznanda and others. Their importance for the development of Bengali
literature is much less than that of their great teacher, though some of them did
contribute much t o Sanskrit literature (e.g. Riipa Gosvzmi) or t o the elaboration
of the Vaishnava religious ideology. An explanation of Caitanya's significance
for Bengali literature must be follo~vedalong two lines: as the subject of many
biographies, and as the initiator of a great upsurge of Bengali Krishnaite lyrics.
The earliest of these biographies may be left aside. They were composed in
Sanskrit and their main importance lies in the fact that they promoted the
spread of Caitanya's cult all over India. Let us therefore just mention in
passing that the oldest of these biographies was composed during Caitanya's
life, by MurEri Gupta, and is known under the title Karacii or $rii~.ik~~nacai-
tanyacaritiimrta (The Nectar of Life of Woly $rikrsgacaitanya), and the second
was the Caitanyacaritiimrta by Paramfinanda Sen (D%) known as Kavikarna-
piira (composed in 1542). Soon, however, biographies i11 Bengali appeared, too,
all composed in verse and not infrequently rather hulky. trying to form a kind
of counterpast t o the famous EhitgavatapurBna.
This intention is especiallj7 obvious in the first of these biographies, gricai-
tanyabhiigabat (originally entitled $ricaitanyanlaligal) by BrndBban DBs, a
younger contemporary of the Great Saint. The date of the composition of this
work is unknown and so is also the year of BpdBban's birth; most probably he
was born sometime between 1510-20 (Dinehcanha Sen's date of 153598seems
improbable). He did not, however, know Caitanya personally and in his account
he had to rely on what he was told by other people. especially his Guru Nitycii-
nanda.
Bpditban's book-rather bulky, comprising about 25,000 lines in the
traditional pay8r-metre-is divided into three parts, depicting Caitanya's birth
and childhood, his career since the sojourn in Gays till the day when he became
a sanny8sin. and the rest of his life. The book is reputed t o have always been a
favourite with the Bengali Vaishnava community, especially the broader
uneducated masses-and this is not surprising. ErndBban succeeded in com-
posing a narrative which may sound naive and emotionally overburdened t o an
outsider, but its bhakti-tone is in perfect accord with Caitanya's mission and the
belief of his devotees. He is not a philosopher or historian like, for instance,
KrsnadBs Habirzj whose version of Caitanya's life -rve shall mention later on,
but a born poet and lyrist, able to re-create and enliven the milieu in which
Caitanya grew up and lived. I n this respect, Bpdciiban's book ranks among the
best in contemporary Bengali literature.
- -- -
DINESRCRANDRA
SEN,HBLL, p. 464.
 Caitanya and his biographies 173

It is especially the account of Caitanya's childhood (in the 4th and 5th
subsections of the first part) which excels in presenting a vivid picture of XimBi,
as the Saint used to be called then, that is "entirely 11uman"~"n spite of the
fact that it relates episodes that are not always probable and clearly imitate
the corresponding incidents of Mrishna's childhood in the BhBgavatapur~~na.
At the age of four months, NimBi scatters various things around the room,
when left alone; he stops crying as soon as he hears Visnu's name uttered or a
devotional song sung: he catches a cobra which has crept into the house and
peacefully sleeps on it; later on, he steals milk and curd, but is always excused;
he eats up all meals prepared for a Vaishnava Brahmin because the latter has
"invited" Visnu before taking his meal; he plays and frolics when bathing in
the river Gafigii, disturbing the meditations of religious mendicants, carrying
away girls' clothes, etc. Throughout all these incidents he remains a sweet
child loved and adored by all and able to enchant everybody.
I n its appeal t o the broadest masses of Vaishnavas, BpdBban's work had a
single rival in the $ r i ~ a i t a n ~ a m a n gcomposed
a l ~ ~ ~ by LocandBs, well-known for
his lyrical stanzas too. The poet was born in Kogram and his religious teacher
was Karahari Sarkiir. Locan's name is connected with numerous legends, but
nothing positive is known about his dates and the time when he wrote his book,
which with full justification \$-asentitled a "mangal." I t is much smaller than
BrndBban's book, comprising around 10,000 lines, and is based on Murgri
Gupta's Sanskrit 6ribrsnacaitanyacaritiimrta. but in its conception it does not
conceal the mighty influence of non-Vaishnava mangal-poetry. Whereas B p d s -
ban DBs conceived Caitanya as an incarnation of Vienu-Krishna, LocandBs
believed that he 1vas an avat8ra of both Krishna and RBdhit in one person-the
conception which won much popularity shortly after the death of Caitanya
and was propounded by MurBri Gupta, Narahari Sarkciir and other eminent
religious personalities of the 16th century.
Another biography of a very similar nzangal-conception, the firioaitanya-
mangal by Jayiinandalol from Burdwgn, did not enjoy much popularity and
had to be re-discovered in our age, but yet another book on thc Great Saint
was written about the end of the 16th century, which was highly appreciated
not only by the Vaishnava intellectual W e , but also by many historians of
Bengali literature and considered t o be one of the peaks of and "a landmark in
PTew Indian literature";lo2it was the 6ricaitanyacaritlimrta (The Nectar of the
Life of Caitanya) by Krsnadiis Kabiriij.lo3
The story of his life, as told by himself in his book, is rather simple. He lived
in a Burdwan village as an obviously affluent householder, but was ordered,
in a dream, to leave his home and go to the holiest place of the Vaishnavas,

SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 96.

loo Edited by M~NHLKHNTI G R O ~Calcutta
, 1948.
lol Edited by NAGENDRAN~TH BASUand RHLIDASNXTII, Calcutta 1906.
SUKUMAR SEX,HBL, p. 98.
lo3 Edited by RHDHHGOBINDA NHTH,6 vols., Calcutta 1948.
174 -
D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

Brindaban (near MathurB). Mere he spent the rest of his very long life, studying
Vaishnava theology and philosophy under such famous followers of Caitanya
as SanBtan and Riip GosvZmi, RaghunBtli BhattlcBrya and others. Apart
from a number of Sanskrit books, among which the Govindaliliimp5a (The
Nectar of the Divine Play of Krishna) is worthy of special mention, he must
have been gathering, for long years, materials for a biography which he finally
wrote, according t o his own words, a t a very high age. The individual historians
of Bengali literature diger considerably in their opinion on the year xv-ien this
large book was finished; Asit BandyopBdhyBy, on the ground of very plausible
arguments, places this date after 1592.1°4
As his honorific title KabirBj (King among Poets) indicates, Mysi>adBs has
always been held in high esteem. His gricaitanyacarit%mrtais a unique work in
its field. It is obviously a fruit of long considerations and careful preparations.
The author mentions various circumstances which made him write the book in
its actnal form and conception, especially the existence of BpdBban 199s'
$ricaitanjrabhBgabat which he spoke of with reverence and did not want to
duplicatein any way. Besides, the intellectual and pllilosophically minded milieu
of the Vaishnava centre in Brindahan where he wrote his book undoubtedly
favoured a more ambitious creation than a mere popular account of CaiLanya7s
life; and the fact that KrsnadBs had the greatest authorities of contemporary
Bengali Vishnuism among his teachers also contributed to the composition of a
book which, as rightly stated by Sukumar San, is "not merely a biography,"
but "a compendium of t,heVaishnava faith in both its mystic and its philosophi-
cal aspects."lo5
Kpnadis treated childhood and youth of Caitanya succinctly, in order to
differentiate his work from that of BrndBban DBs. He divided his bulky booli
into three parts and his main concern was the final period of Caitanya's life,
depicted obviously on the ground of recollections of eye-witnesses and persons
who were close t o the Great Saint; it is a very vivid picture, revealing the
author's command of the poetic art. Even more interesting, however, are those
parts of his biography which are devoted to long discussions on the Vaishnava
religion, often given the form of dialogues and disputes, e.g. between Caitanya
and the famous VedBntisL VBsudeva SHrvabhauma or RBmBnanda. KrsnadBs
never poses as an authority on religious and philosophical problems and his
book is no dtistra written to be quotedin learned disputes. He maintains, through-
out his work, the position of an utterly humble and devoted "servant" (the
usual Vaishnava "adopted name" DBs of this meaning comports perfectly
with this attitude), eager only to convey his unbounded devotion to Caitanya,
the ultimate incarnation of Krishna-RBdhB, and to inspire his CO-believerswith
the same emotion. KysnadEs' intellectual level was very high and his mastery
of tlze most subtle details of the Vaishnava doctrine is beyond dispute ; moreover

1 0 4 A s ~BANDYOPHDHYLY,
~ ~ ~ ~ H ~ BSI 11,pp. 414-20.
SUKUMAR
105 SEN,HBL, p. 97.
 Caitanya and his biographies 175

he succeeded in turning it into a well-integrated component of his book,

subordinated to its main aim which was to sing the glory of Caitanya.
KrsnadBs Kabirrtj lived for a long time in Bihar, in non-Bengali surroundings,
which account3 for the use of certain Braj expressions in his book. Wis language,
however, is certainly no "mixture of Bengali and Eindi," as maintained by
some authors.lo6Asit BandyopBdhyBy and Sukumar Sen appreciate his language
highly, the latter even stating that it was "much in advance of his time."l07
I n this respect, too, KfsnadBs was a great poet and his place in Eengali literature
is incontestable.
We shall refrain from speaking about tho so-called Kayc%losby Gobindadgs
KarmakBr, describing the journey of Caitanya to Southern and Western India,
as i t is generally considered to be either a complete forgery or a clumsy re-
writing of a fragment,logand shall just mention the last extant biography of
Caitanya written in the 16th century. It is the G a ~ r B n g a b i j a y(The
~ ~ ~Victory
of Caitanya) by Ciiygmani DBs, coniposed probably about the middle of the
century. The work has, however, been preserved in a fragmentary way which
does not allow of a more detailed analysis and appreciation.
Another branch of Vaishnava literature, in which the influence of Caitanya
was to be felt, immediately after his death, were further BengaIi adaptations
of the BhBgavatapurB~a.At least three works of this kind belong to the 16th
century; of these the 6rikrsnaPremtara6ginilll (The River of Krishna's Love)
by RaghunBth Pandit or BhBgabadBc%ryaRaghunBth is the oldest, having
been finished in the first half of the century. It is a very large book and covers
the whole of thc BhSgavatapurBna.
Much popularity was enjoyed by the 6rikrsnamarigal of bliidhab A c ~ r y a ,
composed probably in the middle of the 16th century. It is based on the 10th
book of the Sanskrit purzna and may be called a re-telling rather than an
adaptation or even translation. On the same basis the Gobindamangalllz was
written by Duhkhi ('Sorro~vful')6yBmad~sin the second half of the century, a
work containing many folk elements and more independent, in contents and
spirit, of the Sanskrit model than the other works preceding it.
ARer the 16th century. only a few books of this kind and minor works of
biographical character about Caitanya and his main disciples were composed;
they need not be dealt with here. Anyway, all these books fall into insignificance
when compared to the most developed branch of Bengali Vaishnava literature-
its lyrical songs.
lnG DINESHCHANDRA SEN,HBLL, pp. 481--2; J. C. GHOSH, BL, p. 51.
In7 SUICU~IAR XEN,WBL, p, 98.
loSEdited by Dim6cA~ona SENand BANOYXR~LHL GosvILM~,Calcutta 1926.
loSA S I T K U M BAXDYOPBDIEYBY,
~ BSI 11, pp. 440-76, has summed up the discus-
sions concerning the authenticity of this book in a very comprehensive may.
ll@Edited by SUKUMAR SEN, Calcutta 1957.
I l l Edited ty NAQENDRANHTH BASU,Calcutta 1905, and again by BASANTARAS-
JAN RHY, Calcutta 1910.
l l z Edited by ~SHNCANDRA BASU,Calcutta 1886.
 THE VAISHNAVA PADAS

Various native historians of classical Bengali literature have many times

stated that it is the lyrical Vaishnava songs called pada which represent the
highest peak of perfection ever reached by pre-modern Bengali poets. I t cannot
be denied that in this particular literary form, the Bengali poetic genius and
emotionality found their most suitable outlet.
The paclall3 is a one-strophcd lyrical song of no fixed length, but tending
towards relative shortness. I n about 10-20 lines it offers an accomplished poetic
miniature, inspired by the Krishna-R&dhBlegend or, in a far smaller number of
cases, the deified personality of Caitanya. I t is usually conceived in couplets,
most frequently in the pay&r- or tripadi-metre and always rhymed, with
frequent use of the refrain technique; the last couplet mostly contains the so-
called bha?~it6or colophon with the name of the author and his personal
"comment."
Being a song and always meant to be sung, the puda aims a t melodiousness,
exploiting the vast possibilities offered by the Bengali language in this respect.
Besides these euphonic qualities. metaphors, similes and other poetic devices
are used to enhance the beauty of the verse. Directions concerning the tunes
and rhythm to be used are often indicated.
All these formal means are, however, subordinated t o the main goal of the
pada which is the expression of the attitude of the poet (padakartd) towards
lirishna, ever since Caitanya almost exclusively the feeling of devotion (bhakti).
The outer frame is rather simple: the poet selects a certain "situation" from
the vast repertory of the Krishna-R&dhBlegend and elaborates it into an
independent song. As an illustration, I quote. in a translation as literal as
possible and with the typical division of tripadl-lines maintained. a pada by
the poet Locandiis :
Listen to what he did, I am ashamed to say it,
we saw each other under a kadamba tree.
The Black one wound with care a garland of various flowers
and wanted to put it round my neck.
I was dying of sorrow, there was no fear in his heart,
a few friends were with us.
Using all my cleaverness, I pulled my robe athwart,
I was afraid lest somebody should see us.
He does not know what is his and what not, he thinks every house to be liis own,
he does not look back at anybody.
He smiles u~henhe sees me, he comes with outstretched arms,
puts his cheek to the mine and kisses me.

Several selections have been edited, e.g. by I~HAGENDRANHTH MITRA,SUKU-

~rHnSEN,BI~YAPATI CAUDHUR~ and ~YHMPRASHDCAKRABART~, Calcutta 1952; by
SUKUMHH. SEN,New Delhi 1957; by HAREK~~$NA MUKHOPHDHYHY, Calcutta 1961,
etc. In English, see In Praise of Icrishna, Songs from the Bengali, translated by
Edward C. DINOCK, JR.,and DENISELEVERTOV, London 1968.
 The Vaishnava padas

We caught my robe at the neck and entreated me very much

I did not give him any answer.
Locan says: Lost is your honour, all Golrul is upset,
will cleverness help you now ?l1*
Everyone acquainted with the Krishaa-R&dh&story knows immediately
where to place this song. and knows as urell that these words are spoken by
Ridhii ~ v l ~ eshe
n is still unwilling to yield to the amorous adva~lcesof the Black
God. And a person more intimately acquainted with RCpa QosvBmi's poebics
Ujjvalanilamani can with ease name the respective rasa and the phase of the
psychological development of Ridh8 in her relation to the Lord.
Thousands of padas of this sort were composed between the 15th and the 19th
centuries in Bengal, connected mitli Krishna's birth (junnzald6, i.e. the divine
play of birth), his childhood and especially his love affair with RBdhB, from
their first meeting until the time when Ridhii laments her separation (biruha)
from Krishna, the latter being the most frequent and favourite motif. Each of
these songs, with very few exceptions of those incorporated into larger epics
such as the SrikrsQakirtan by Baru Candidis, was quite separate and indep-
endent and their preservation would have posed a serious problem. Fortunately
enough, two ways of preserving these padas mere invented and used-the
so-called kirtan-singing and the compilation of anthologies.
K6rtan may be characterized as a gathering of Vaishnavas in order to sing
songs of devotion t o Krishna and thus to express their religious attitude. There
are various kinds of kirtan, such as ?~dmlcirtanor sarikirtan during which the
names of Vishnu are sung, or siicak k'irtun, organized a t the anniversaries of
great Vaishnava saints, but the most typical is the IilGkhrtan or ptiliikirtan,
consisting of singing padas made by various Vaishnava poets. I t is sometimes
believed that it was Caitanya himself who "invented" this particular kind of
worship, but it was undoubtedly his follower Narottam DZs who made a n
institution of it. The year 1582 is usually given as the beginning of regular
kirtan-singing. I n a way, each kirtan "session" is a repetition of the whole
Iirjshna-Riidh8 legend, each phase being represented by one or more padas.
There is, however, a sort of introduction consisting of some padas on Caitanya
(called Gauracandrik8) who, as we must not forget, was believed to be Krishna
himself or even ICrishna and RBdh8 in one.
This kirtan-singing gave an impetus to preserve, by oral tradition, the best pa-
das composed by variouspadalcartds and togive them a very wide publicity. I t was
especially during the 17th century that the number of Vaishnava padas grew
considerably and a t the beginning of the 18th century the idea was born t o
collect them into anthologies which came to form a written counterpart of a
kirtan-session. There mere many of them, the earliest being probably the Ksana-
diigitacintBmanill5 compiled by BiBvanBth Cakrabarti Kariballabh, and the

114 Bai~nab-padgbali,ed. by Su~unfHnSEN.New Delhi 1957, pp. 22-3.

115 Edited by RHDHHNHTH ICHsHsi, Calcutta 1925.
178 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

largest the Padakalpataru116by Gokuliinanda Sen BamSidiis, comprising more

than 3,100 songs. Exactly as a kirtan-session, the anthologies followed the
Hrishna-Riidhb legend from its beginning (or better to say prehistory, i.e.
the birth of Lord Mrishna and that of Riidliii), and dividing it into the individual
phases, they collected various padas into groups describing the same "situation"
and marked by the same emotional tonality. Though they were collections of
songs composed by the Vaishnavas, compiled by the Vaishnavas and meant for
the Vaishnavas and although the religious aspect was the decisive factor, one
cannot miss also the obvious effort to include the aesthetically and poetically
best pieces.
The development of the Vaislinava padas covers a large stretch of time and
its beginning dates from long before Caitanya.
It is Jayadeva's Glitagovinda and songs composed by Vidyiipati which are
invariably mentioned as the main source of inspiration of these padcckartds,
the former being in Sanskrit and the latter in Jfaithili. I n the period preceding
the time of Caitanya, Mithilii was the main centre of Hindu culture and
education in Eastern India and the greatest Maithili poet Vidyspati (probably
of the 15th century) exercised a strong influence on all subsequent Bengali
Vaishnava lyrics. All these non-Bengali models, combined wit11 the belief that
it was the language of the Braj region around Brindaban which was spoken by
Mrishna, led to the very frequent use of the so-called Brajabuli in Vaislinava
poetry, a language which "with its variable vowel length and moraic metre
and with its archaic vocabulary and minimum of grammar, offered to the better
equipped writers a sonorous instrument that was almost ready-made."l17 I n
fact, a large part of the poetry of Bengali padakartds was composed in this
language.
I n the songs of both Vidygpati and Candidiis, who is the only representative
of the pre-Caitanya pada-literature in Bengali preserved, the conception of
Krislznaite subjects differs in some degree from that to be found in the padas
influenced by Caitanya. Though the element of bhakti cannot be denied to both
these streams, it clearly predominates in the latter, whereas the former appears
to be mainly influenced by a more "secular" conception. As shown by 6a8ibhii-
?an DBSgupta,ll8 there is much affinity between this early Krishnaite literature
and the love poetry of Ancient India of the Amaru- and Bhartrhari-type.
Nothing urould be more natural. Early Vaishnava poets obviously put much of
their personal experience and their own emotional life into these verses,
invariably using the Mrishna-RBdhB subject.
A very large number of Bengali padas (more than one thousand) bear the
name of Candid6s110in their colophons, and a few of them rank among t'he best

116Edited by SATIQCAXDRA RAY, 6 vols., Calcutta 1915-31.

'l7SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 103.
118 ~ririidhiir
kramabikiik darkane o siihitye. Calcutta 1953.
119 The editions are many, e.g., Caqdidiis-padiibali, edited and introduced by
D~XENDRAKUMHR RXY Calcutta S.d. (1933). In English, see Love songs of Chandi-
;iY,
 The Vaishnava padas 179

samples of this literary branch. There is, however, little doubt that all these
songs were not composed by one person, and a fierce dispute concerning the
identity of the author or authors of these pudas has been going on among Bengali
critics and historians of literature for a t least fifty years. There are considerable
differences not only in the artistic perfection of the individual padas and their
religious attitudes (many songs belonging to the so-called Sahajiya branch of
Vishnuism), but also in the way the poet's name is given in the colophons;
besides the mere name of Candidiis, we find here the attributes Baw, Bdi,
Dina, Dvija etc. Most authors believe that Dina Cangidiis, whose complete cycle
(pdkdgdn) of padas has been fonnd,lZ0was a poet of mediocre talent from about
the middle of the 17th century, according to Harekrsna MukhopBdhytiy121 a
pupil of Narottam D&, and had nothing to do with the great poet of the same
name. The greatest difficulty is connected with the questions as to whether the
great padakartd called Candidits was identical with the author of the Srikrsna-
kirtan, and whether the Sahajiya songs preserved under his name mere written
by him as well.
We cannot go into the details of this complicated problem which was very
well summed up by Asitkumitr BandyopBdhyiiy.122Let us just mention one of
the most significant points-the fact that, on the one hand, we know from
Caitanya's biographies that the Great Saint enjoyed the padas not only of
Vidygpati, but also of Candidiis, but that, on the other, the spirit of the $rikrs-
nakirtan was much against the conceptions of Caitanya. Dineschandra Sen
had "no doubts ~ h a t s o e v e r " 1that
~ ~ there was only one Candid% preceding
Caitanya and that the difference between his epic and his padns resulted from
the inner development of the poet. More probable, however, seems to be the
opinion of Asitkumzr Bandyop&dhy&ythat they were two different persons of
the same name and that the number of the poets named Candid& was a t least
four: 1) Baru Candid&, the author of the brikrsgakirtan, 2) the pre-Caitanya
padakartd Baru or Adi Candid& (the attribute Adi, meaning "the first," "the
original," having been added later) whose padas were enjoyed by Caitanya and
who was probably the author of no more than 40-50 padas preserved under his
name till today, 3) Dina Candid6s mentioned above, and 4) a Sahajiya Caqdidiis
of a later period.
However it may be the early padakartd Candid% is rightly claimed by many
to be one of the greatest Bengali poets. The smooth and natural melody of his
verse, inimitable in any translation, reveals his inborn genius. His poetic
diction is very simple but effective. With a minimum of similes and metaphors
he conveys the intense emotions of RBdhB, her self-abandoned love and im-

das, the Rebel Poot-priest of Bengal, translated by DEBENBHATTACHARYA,

London
1967.
lZO Edited, in two volumes, by MAN~NDRA~VIORAK BASU,C ~ ~ C 1935.
U~~LL
lZ1 ASITKUMBR BANDYOPHDEYHY, BSI 11,p. 613.
12"bid., pp. 578-626.
Ibid., p. 611.
180 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

mense sorrow after Krishna has left her. No wonder that he was so highly
appreciated not only by Caitanya but also by Riipa GosvEmi, the greatest
theoretician of Vaishnava literature.
Riipa GosvBini, along with his brother SaiiEtan and his nephew Jiva the
greatest representative of the Brindaban school of Vaishnavism, deeply
influenced the post-Caitanya Bengali padas by his Sanskrit book on poetics
entitled UjjvaIanilama1~i.l~~ With a typically Indian sense for system and
classification he categorized, divided and subdivided the "subject-matters"
of the padas and laid down rules of how the devotion to Krishna should be
expressed. For the first (and the last) time here, Bengali literature, we had
better say a branch of it, was offered a written normative aesthetic canon to
follou~,though formulated in Sanskrit and thus not immediately applicable.
Even then, however, there were apparent differences between the poems of
ancient Sanskrit poets writing under the strict surveillance of the alamkGrikas,
and the Bengali padas respecting the guidance of the Ujjvalanilamani. A true
connoisseur (rcsika) of Sanskrit poetry had to know the rules of poetics rather
intimately to be able t o appreciate the qualities of Sanskrit IcCvya-poetry. But
there is little doubt that the masses of Bengali Vaishnavas, who truly enjoyed
the padas during their kzrtan performances, had practically no idea of Riipa
GosvEmi's rules and prescriptions. As the bulk of the padas preserved until
today shows most clearly, it was not the formal perfection which was appre-
ciated in the first place, but the emotional intensity and the ability of the poet
to express the listeners' devotion and love of their God.
To an objective and unbiased modern reader very many padas appear to be
simply love poetry, ~vithoutany religious implications; one may remember
the attitude of modern Western readers towards the Song of Songs, as a close
parallel. We must not, of course, forget that it was a religious impetus which
brought them into existence. But, as observed by Alokrafijan DLBgupta and
Debiprasgd BandyopEdhyBy, "the aim of Vaishnava poets was to let shine the
light of divine life through the medium of human life. The lamp was earthen
but its light referred t o the life-deity."lz5 Or, in Dineshcandra Sen's words:
"It is a curious literature. It deals with human passions mainly, of the most
platonic sort and has always a door open h e a v e n ~ a r d s . " ~ ~ ~
When reading these padas, the modern reader sometimes cannot help feeling
that there might be more of a personal and subjective involvement of the poet
in these songs than mere religious devotion. Let us remember that there was no
secular love poetry in Bengali a t that period. Did not the padas, singing of the
Krishna-RLdhB love, act as a kind of substitute for it, in the sense that the
poets sometimes used this subject to express their own secular and earthly
erotic feelings through this medium ?

12* Edited, e. g., by H ~ R E N D R A N ~ R

MUKHOPHDHYHY,
HYA~ Calcutta S. d.
BSR, p. 75.
DINESHCHANDRA SEN,HBLL, p. 543.
 The Vaishnava padas 181

I n Caitanya's time there started a mighty heyday of pada literature, both

in Bengali and in Erajabuli. Among the contemporaries of the Great Saint,
AIurEri Gupta, thouglr renowned especially for his Sanskrit writings, composed
padus in Bengali too. Similarly Narahari Sarkiir, the author of two Sanskrit
books, and BBsudeb Ghos excelled in composing padas, dealing, for the first
time, with the divine life (11/6)of Caitanya. The extant padas composed by them,
however, are comparatively few in number. It was not till a few decades later
that this poetic form found two of its greatest masters in Balaram DBs and
JfiEnadHs.
There were evidently morc poets using the name of Balariim127in the colo-
phons of their songs, but the padas composed by the "original" poet of this
name in the 16th century are marked by certain characteristic traits. Asitkumgr
BandyopEdhyBy is doubtless right in pointing to "sincerity and inner con-
vincingness"l28 as his main qualities, and to his padas on Krishna's childhood
as his best achievcmeats. Seldom do we find so beautiful expressions of the
anxiety of the loving mother YaBodE for her child Mrishna as in BalarBm7s
songs.
Like Balarzm, J f i E n a d i i ~born
, ~ ~ ~in the village Kandra in Burdwan, was a
follower of Kityiinanda and wrote in Brajabuli and Bengali. Some critics
appreciate his Brajabuli very 1iigh,l3Oothers prefer his Bengali verse. "When
the poet put aside the eye-glasses of artificial poetic artistry and the decora-
tiveness of Brajabuli and sang of happiness and sorrows of RBdl~iiand Krishna
in a pastoral tune, he was able to rapture the heart, of his listeners," says Asit
Bandy0piidhyEy.1~~ JiiBnadBs has always been considered, side by side with
Candidiis and GobindadBs, one of the greatest representatives of the pada-
poetry in Bengal. All anthologies include a larger number of his padas, dealing,
to a lesser extent, with Caitanya's life, but mostly with various episodes of the
Krishna-RLdhE legend and concentrating mainly on the love between the
divine hero and his beloved. JfiBnadzs was a worthy follower of Candid% and
the first to match his poetic talent. As observed by Alokraiijan DBBgupta and
Debipraszd BandyopLdhyBy, Ca~didBs'emotions are turned into passion in
JfiEnadiis.132
My eyes flow in tears beoause of his beauty, my mind is charmed by his virtues,
All my limbs weep because of all his limbs,
My heart weeps desiring the touch of his heart,
I find no rest because of my 10ve.l~~

Ba~arrBmorpadkbali, ed. by BRAH~IACHR~ A~~~RCAITANYA,

Calcutta 1955.
lZ8 ASITKUMHR BAXDYOPHDHYHY, BSI 11, p. 683.
JfiBnadBser padgbali, ed. by HAREKI%~;?~A MUKHOPHDHYHY
and ~RTJKUMHR
BANDYOPHDHYHY, Calcutta 1956.
1 3 0 E.g. Dinesh Chandra Sen.
131 ASITKUR~HR BSI 11, p. 705.
13%BSR, p. SO.
Baieqab-padiibali, cd, cit., p. 28.
182 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

Both RBdh8 and Krishna, their hearts overflowing a-ith love and anxiety lest
they should lose it, speak through J&nad&s' verses in words charged with
deep-felt emotion which are remarkably "modern," in a way. "There is a
difference of almost four centuries between the time of Jfisnadas and our
period-a difference of mentality, life and heart. And yet, H don't know why,
we can hear words of the life of a nlan of today in JgBnadBs' padas. As if the
poet, painting the image of RBdhB and Krishna, and their all-human sorrows
in golden lines, has surpassed the boundaries of space and time. He is human
in his sentiments and modern i11 his art."13?
An important landmark in the development of Vaishnava padas was the
famous gathering of all prominent Vaishnavas in Klieturi, with Narottam D8s
as the main initiator. It was obviously held sometime in 1582-4135 and all
prominent Vaishnavas of 6he time were present, with Narottam Dis, 6y~mii-
nanda, Brndiiban Dgs, LocandLs, Advaita AcBrya, Raghunandan and others
heading the gathering. This two-days7 festival gave rise t o regular kirtan-
singing, enriched by new musical techniques by Narottam DBs, himself a well-
known composer of padas. Among his songs, mention must be made of the so-
called prdrtha?zdpad or prayer-songs.
A definite culmination in the development of Vaishnava padas is represented
by Gobindadgs Mabir8j, l S 6 born inlihanda sometime between 1520-30 and living
till the first quarter of the 17th century. He was originally a k k t a , but probably
since 1577 became a devoted Vaishnava and one of the most famous poets of
the period. Though certccinly not all padas preserved under his name were
composed by him, he left a vast number of songs, mostly in Brajabuli, marked
by an exceptional poetic skill. Me followed Riipa GosvBmi's Ujjvalanilamani
in two ways. His verse strives after "artistic" perfection along the lines in-
dicated by the great theoretician, i.e. in diction, style, euphony and poetic
images, and excels in melodiousness such as is seldom reached in poetry. Besidcs,
Gobindadas '.covers7' the whole Krislzna-RBdhii legend, as divided by Riipa
Gosv8mi into individual sections, and a complete pdMqdn (series of the legend)
can be compiled of his songs. I n comparison to CandidBs, he is far more sophisti-
cated and his poetry must have been appreciated more by intellectuals than by
simple devoted Vaishnava masses of the day.
Xukumar Sen is, however, doubtless right in pointing to a danger hidden in
Gobindad8sY poetic attitude: "Govindadiis' songs are resonant with the
harmony of sound and sense, although they are lacking in variety as well as in
depth of feeling. I n a way GovindadBs' success led t o a speedy degeneration of
Vaishnav poetry as the direction of appeal was diverted from the heart to the

134ASITKUMHR BANDYOPBDHYBY, BSI 11,p. 710.

1 3 W CHANDRA
~ ~SEN, ~HBLL,
~ p. 549, gives the year 1604 which is utterly
impossible.
lS6 Cf. BI~M;~NBIH;~R~
MAJUMD~R, Gobindadiiser padgbali o tzmhiir yug, Cdcutta.
Editions are many, e.g., Gobindadiiser padabali, cd. by ICHLIDHSNBTH,Calcutta
1902.
 The Vaishnava padas 183

ear. The succeeding generations of writers of Rrajabuli songs tried only to

imitate him."137
Though a large number of poets tried their skill in composing pudas about
Krishna as well as Caitanya, in the 17th and the 18th centuries; there were
very few among them whose contribution to this literary genre was more than
a mere continuation and repetition of what had been sung before in a better
way. I shall, therefore, mention only a few of them in short.
Gobindadzs Cakrabarti wrote mostly in Bengali, whereas Rsysekhar com-
posed his poems in Brajabuli, obviously following the example of Gobindadzs
Kabiriij in his technique. BasantarBy or Riybasanta was a disciple of Narottam
D&sand wrote in both languages. Kabirafijan, Kabiballabh and JagadBnanda
belonged to the 17th century and there are a few songs bearing their names
which show signs of a true poetic talent.
The pada poetry represents a literary stream which continued to flow up to
the present day. Among mediaeval Bengali literary genres and forms, it
occupies a very important place, being, as a matter of fact, the only purely
lyrical means of expression of emotions, though garbed in religious dress and
mostly conventionalized by its purpose and circumstances of "introduction."
On the other hand, this particular genre strongly influenced Bengali folk-
poetry, more than one of whose sections have been closely connected with i t
till today.
It suffices to skim the pages of the large collection of Bengali folk-songs edited
by A6utos B h a t t B ~ B r y ain
l ~order
~ to see how many genres and forms of Bengali
folk-poetry have been inspired either exclusively or a t least predominantly by
the Krishna-RBdhB theme.139I n a way, these songs form a counterpart of the
pudas, especially in East Bengal (nowadays Bangladesh) where, as the observant
reader might have noticed, there were rather few padalcart6s. The individual
episodes of the RBdhB-Krishna legend are here the subject of innumerable
wedding songs (biyer giin or meye1.i gdn), of pastoral songs (rdkhalcqdn), of the
peculiar gh6tu g6n of the Mymensingh district, sung (and danced, too) by boys
dressed and decorated as girls, and of collective sdri gdn, to which belong also
songs to be sung in chorus during the boat-race (b&ic).I n various tunes and
textual variants, the Krishna-RBdhB subject is treated again and again, of
course without the bhakti-attitude, so typical of the padas.
While introducing several samples of sdri gdns of this type, ABU~O? BhattB-
cBrya observed: "It is necessary to keep in mind that all singers of these songs
in East Bengal are Muslims, only exceptionally one finds here a low-caste Ehindu.
Therefore these songs are composed by Muslims and sung by Muslim singers.
But in almost all cases, their subject is either the Krishna-RBdhB story or that
of how NimBi (i.e. Caitanya) left his home."140 There can indeed be hardly a
lS7 SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 111.
las A ~ U T BHATTHCHRYA,
O~ Barigiya lok-sarigit ratniikar, 2 vols., Cdcutta 1966-7.
l3"f. also DINESHCRANDRA SEX,Folk Literature of Bengal, Calcutta 1920.
I4O A ~ U T O S
BHATTBOHRYA, op. cit., p. 1920.
184 D. Zbnvitel . Bengali Literature

better proof of the immense popularity of the sollgs of this type than the fact
that they have remained alive even centuries after the majority of the inhabitants
of this part of Bengal had accepted Islam. The influence of Vaishnavism on the
minds and hearts of the Bengalis, from tvheuppermost circles to the lovrest
masses, was indeed immense.
 A PERIOD OF CONTIXUATIOX

With GoCindadBs KttbirZj and his conten~porarieowe have arrived a t thc

17th century s~hicli,along with the first half of the 18thh,forms avlrat may justly
be called a period of conti~luationin Bengali literature. Essentially the same
that has been said on the later padas may apply to the majority of the works
composed in this period-adaptations of Sanskrit epics and purGnns, num,n r o ~ s
mangal-k6byas and various treatises. Since the beginning of thc 'RTughal rule in
Bengal, a t the end of the 16th century, a gradual but steady decline is to be
observed in all aspects of Bengali life, not excluding literature.
During the successors of Akbar the Great, Jahangir (1605-1627), Shalljalilan
(1627-1658) and Aurangzeb (1658-1707), the whole of Bengal was drawn out
of its relative seclusion and isolation. The subadass and nawabs of the Mughals
opened the door between this region and the rest of India in both directions.
On the one hand, more and more officials, soldiers, merchants and BSuslirn
preachers were entering the country to rule it, exploit it, and turn it into a part
of Di%ruYl-isliim, the World of Islamic Peace. They were bringing along not only
their religion, but also their languages, Persian and Urdu, and their literary
traditions. On the other hand, all wealth of Bengal started to flow out, in the
form of heavy taxes and payments, to contrilnute t o the luxury and splendour of
the Mughal courts and the palacea of their vassals. Moreover, PorLuguese pirats
were looting the southern parts of Bengal (it is not surprising that evon yet the
Portuguese word hdrmGcl6, originally meaning the army, stands for -'bandit,
pirat" in Bengali), and neither did the arrival of the French and especially
the British, represented by their almighty East India Company, contribute t o
an improvement of the conditions of life of the Bengali people. I n 1690, Job
Charnock settled down on the Hoogli, bonght three villages and founded Cal-
cutta, destined to become the main centre of Bengal, within not too long a time.
Even the decline of the Nughal power, in the first half of the 18th century,
did not help Bengal and its people to live in peace and prosperity. Just the op-
posite. BiurBidknli K h k , though formally continuing to represent the Alughals,
started a short-lived tradition of practically independent Nawabs, but neither
he nor his successors used Bengal for anything else but their private enrich-
ment. One of them, Sir&juddaulz,was d-efeated by the British, with arms and
treason, a t Plassey in 1757, and Bengal became actually a British colony,
though it acquired this status formally only a century later.
I t was in this period that the traditional Bengali Hindu society was shattered
in its very roots. No single stratum of it was able to survive this period without
far-reaching changes-for the worse, of course. The strong pressure of Islam
resulted in turning more than a half of thc population, especially in the eastern
part of the country, into Muslims. It was mainly the lower strata of Hindu
society which accepted the new creed; but the pressure on the rich zamindars
was no less strong. The I-Iindu "nobility" was losing its former economic and
political positions, the Brahmins their spiritual and cultearal monopoly. Towards
186 D, Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

the end of this period, more and more villagers started to move to Calcutta in the
hope of finding there what their old homes offered no more-security and means
of living.
No wonder that, under these circumstances, traditional literature suffered
the same decline. This was certainly not an atmosphere t o encourage new at-
tempts, original and bold thinking and unprecedented spiritual adventures.
The simple villager continued t o worship his old deities, who offered a t least an
illusion of stability and reliability, in the same way as his forefathers did. There
was Visnu-Rrishna offering everybody his all-embracing love and pity, giva to
give fertility and rice, Cangi to protect the weak, Manasii t o avert the danger of
snake-poison and a host of other gods and goddesses, including Sasthi t o pro-
tect the new-born, Sitalii to cure small-pox, etc. But there was also the old
dream of physical immortality and supernatural strength to be acquired by
mysterious practices and ancient cults, which passed through a period of
renaissance in the Ngth community and found an expression in NBth literature.
There appeared, however, also new components in this traditional pattern,
brought abont by and resulting from the impact of Islam and its culture. The
wonderful ability of Hinduism to incorporate foreign elements into its own
system and to create new syntheses gave rise t o a mixed deity, Satya-Pir,
half-Hindu and half-Muslim. More than one section of Hindu literature ex-
perienced tho influence of Sufi mysticism. And above all, there appeared the
first attempts a t a non-religious, secular literature, based on non-Bengali models
brought from abroad. MTe shall mention them, in some detail, later on, after
giving a t least a short survey of the traditional trends and their new continu-
ations.
Apart from the Vaishnava padas, described in the preceding chapter, various
other Vaishnava books were written in the 17th and the 18th centuries, either
reiterations of the Krishna-RiidhB legend or, more often, biographies of various
Vaishnava saints. Thus the life of Advaita was depicted in KaricarandBs'
Advaitamangal and Naraharidiis' Advaitabiliis, that of his wife in LoknBthdBs'
SitZcaritra (The Personality of Sits) and Bisnudiis' Sitagunakadamba (The
Lotus of Sits's Virtues), etc. Most important, in this branch, was the Prembi-
(Pleasures of Love) by Nityiinandadiis, containing not only life-stories
of many renowned Vaishnavas, but also much new information on the Vaish-
nava community and its development in the preceding centuries.
Of the new renderings of the Krishna-RBdhB legend, the Haribamsa (Hari's
Dynasty) by Bhabiinanda must be mentioned, which is remarkable by its many
lyrical stanzas of considerable poetic beauty.
Numerous were also the new adaptations of old Sanskrit books, especially of
the epics and the pur6pa.s. Some of them have been mentioned already, first of
all the extremely popular MahBbhBrat by KBBirBm D&. Apart from this book,
however, no Bengali rendering excelled in any particular way.

l4I Edited by RBMDEB

MIBRA,Baharampur s.d.
 A period of continuation P 87
The marigal-literature was enriched, in this period, by a large number of
works. There is, however, little need of describing them at large. With very few
exceptions, theyretell the stories connected with the cult of Manass and Candi,
seldom letting a more original tone resound.
Among the epics on the snake goddess Manas&,it is necessary only t o draw
attention t o the interesting "anthologies" which became popular especially in
East Bengal. The whole epic was put together of parts composed by diEcrent
poets, the number of poets being either six (the so-called Satkabi M 1 anasiimali-

gal) or, more frequently, twenty-two (Biiiskabi Man:z~iirnaligal).~"2 Of thc indi-

vidual books, that by KetakBdB~-Kserniinanda,~~~ composed towards the end of
the 17th century, deserves more attention. Some historians consider it the best
Manasiimangal ever written, but the fact that the poet obviously imitated
MukundarBm cannot be overlooked. He was, however, a skilful narrator, able
to retell his story (with some new variations) in a very compact and smooth
way.
The new renderings of the Candimangal are less remarkable, be it that by
Dvija RBmdeb of Cattagrsm, entitled Abhay&mangal,144or another by MuIc~B-
rgm Sen,145composed in 1747. There appeared, however, somewhat more novel
versions of the divine deeds of Candi based especiallj~on the Miirkandeyapu-
riina, e.g. the CandikBbijay (The Victory of Gandi) by Dvija Mamallocan,l46
or the DurgBmangal by the blind poet BhabBniprasBd R s , of ~ Mymensingh.
~ ~ ~
The rnarigalkiibyas did not, however, include only works in honour of the
goddesses Manas5 and Candi. Local, mostly probably pre-Aryan. cults gave also
rise to several other epic songs elaborating, in essentially the same manner,
legends connected with a number of other deities fighting for their recognition
and enforcing their worship in the world. Among the most ancient ones are the
Dharmamangals, celebrating the somewhat obscure and doubtless mixed god
Dharmarsj, in whom some scholars attempted t o discover the Buddha and
others, with more justification, the Vedic god Varuna as well as a number of
other deities of indigenous origin. Though the respective legends are obviously
much older, the first literary version of this marigal appeared as late as the 17th
century and thus properly belongs to the present chapter.
The cult of Dharma, called frequently DharmathBkur, is a local cult of the
historical region of RBgh, i.e. the middle part of West Bengal. Folk tradition
considers a certain RBmBi Pandit to be the founder of the cult and there exist
not only numerous legends connected with his name (his epithet Qompandit

l4"Bii kabir ManasBmarigal, ed. by ABUTOFBHATTHCHRYA, Calcutta 1954.

14s Edited by YAT~NDRAMOHAN BHATTHC~YA, Calcutta 1943. English translation
of the BehulB-Lakhindarpart, see The Thief of Love. Bengali Tales from Court and
Village, edited and translated by EDWARD C. DIMOCK, JR., Chicago 1963.
144 Edited by A Q u ~ oDHs,
s Calcutta 1957.
14= SBradB-marigal,od. by ABDUL IIARIN,Calcutta 1917.
14@ Edited by PARCHNAN SARKHR, Rangpur 1909.
14' Edited by BYONKE~ MUSTAPH~R, Calcutta.
188 D. Zbar-itel . Bengali Literature

indicating his connection with the lowest strata of Hindu caste society), but
also literary works ascribed to him, especially the SiinyapurBn148(or Agampu-
riin). This is, however, obviouslgr a compilation of both older and more recent
parts. A relatively large number of versions of the Dharmamangal were com-
posed in the 17th and the 18th centuries, elaborating the story of Liiusen, a
protAg6 of DharmathBkur. Let us sum it up in short:
LBusen, the soli of the king Iiarqasen, boin after his inotller RaiijWati
had won the favour of the god Dharma by a penanco. Tlie boy stands under the
protection of tlie mighty god and can therefore escape all the attempts of his
wicked uncle MahBrnad (M&hudy&) to kill him. LBusen performs wonderful
deeds, defeats men and beasts and overcomes cvon the hardest trial by making
the sun rise in the west. Finally lle defeats his uncle MahBliia,d anti spreads the
cult of Dharma.
Though i t is not a t all easy t o trace the individual figures of the story and its
indir~idualcomponents back to tk~eirorigin, the composite character of the Ie-
gend is beyond doubt and so is the existence of a very old kernel. The cult of
Dharma, however, must have been looked down upon, for long centuries, as it
was only ill the 17th century that the first written version of it appeared. The
oldest elaboration extant is that by R6prBm Cakrabarti,14gprobably from the
middle of the century; i t contains also much information on the life of the poet
and on how he was asked by Dharma himself to compose a Dharmamangal.150
Me did so in a readable style, endowing his characters with life and individuality
not often met with in this particular branch of Bellgali literature.
Among the later authors of the Dharmamangal (sometimes called also
An&dyamaiigal or Ansdimaligal), two poets of the 18th centliry must be
mentioned, Ghanariim Cakrabarti,l51 whose book written in 1711 excels in fe-
male characters, and Mgnikriim GBnguli,l52 probably from the last decades of
the 18th century.
No less popular were various 17th-18th centuries elaborations of myths
centring round Siva and Psrvati, and based either on the ancient puriinic
tradition or on less orthodox folk narratives and legends. They were often called
Sibiiyan, as that by Safikar Kabicandra, born in the middle of the 17th century
in Tiishnupur. EEis work, composed about 1680,has not been preserved complete-
ly but the part which is available, the i\iIarcchadharSi (i.e. Matsyadharii, The
Catch of the Fish) reveals the prevailing influence of folk tradition. This work
remained, however, in the shade of the giant S i b i i j ~ a nby l ~ ~Riimkr?na Kabi-
candra (1618-1684), which is remarkable in many respects. I11 a way, i t rr-
presents the nearest approach t o an original Bengali p u r t i v . syithetising both
--

148 Edited by NAGENDRAN~TX BASU,Calcutta 1908.

14$ Edxted by SUKUMHR SEE, Calcutta 1944.
150 In more detall, see SUKUM&E SEX,HBL, pp. 136-40.
Edited by P i y i i s x H x ~I ~V ~ ~ H Calcutta.
~ A ~ ~ ~ ,
lS2 Edited by PPARAPRASHD SASTRTand D ~ N E ~ ~ A NSEN,
D RCalcutta
A 1906.
153 Edited by D ~ N E ~ C A NBHATTHOBRYA,
DRA Calcutta 1856.
 A period of continuatioii 189

the classical tradition and various folk sources (e.g. in the descriptions of the
daily life of Siva and PSiruati). Its author -\T7asa good poet and narrator, not
hesitating t o interconnect certain parts of his verse epic by short prosaic
portions-obviously thc f i s t attempts a t literary prose existing in Bengali.
Riimkr~nawas well-read in Sanalrrit literature and his ability to utilize dif-
ferent sources and to transform them into well-intograted parts of his book is
admirable.
Another noteworthy version of the same kind is the $ibasamkirtan154 by
RBmeBvar BhattiicBrya written probably in 1711. Its author was the "court-
poet" of a zamindar and was considered to be one of the best poets of thc
18th century. I n spite of his somewhat excessive predilection for alliterations,
he was a skilled versifier. His book describes the domestic life of Siva, a poor
farmer who had to strive hard for livelihood, with many elements apparently
influenced by the poet's own milieu and personal experience.
Another fruit of an old tradition, the narratives centring roulld the so-called
NBth-cult, cannot be regarded as mangalktibyas in the proper sense of the term.
There is no deity in them t o fight for recognition among gods and men, as a
matter of fact there are almost no gods a t all. It is rather surprising to see that
this subject %vhich,in its origin, goes back to very remote centuries and must
have been retaining its popularity in certain social groups during all the timc,
had not found any literary expression in Bengali till the 17th century.
The very basis of the peculiar and highly interesting N&th-cultis the same
human desire for physical immortality and utmost perfection of the body and
its senses, which may be traced back through the long process of development
of Indian thought t o Pataiijali's Yoga6Bstra and other books of this bind.
The idea that i t is possible, by means of penance and yogic exercises, to in-
crease the potentialities of the human body and to perfect it, till unthinkable
abilities are developed and immortality is achieved, must have been even older
and continued, in the whole of India, t o find various expressions in numerous
schools and doctrines. Gods had no place in these systems, but some of them
were incorporated, probably later on, as a sort of teachers (guru) and advisors.
, the First Preceptor 01
Thus Siva uas proclairncd the Adiguru or A d i n ~ t hi.e.
the doctrine, in those branches of this ideology which spread in the Eastern
regions of India and, a t least in part, probably originated in Bengal.
Two cycles of sto~iesdeveloped in connection with the NBth-cult, the main
hero of the first being Gorakxangth (or Qorakhniith) and of thc second the queen
MaynBmati and her son Gopicandra (or Gobindacandra). Each of them is
treetcd separately in books none of which is older than tlie 17th century.
There are various versions of the Goraksabijay (The Victory of Goraksaniith)
and it is impossible to find out who was the earliest author to give the story its
extant literary form. The names of Sekh F a y z ~ l l B Kabindradiis,
,~~~ gy&md&s

154 RBICPEBVARBHATTHCXRYA, 6ibsiyan, Calcutta 1903.

165 Sekh FayzullL, Gorakga-bijay, ed. by A B D I~ARPM,
~ Calcutta 1917.
190 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

Sen,ls6 Bhimsen RBy157and other poets appear in colophons, none of them

being more than a mere name. The old story retold in these versions runs, in a
very abridged summary, as follows :
I t is only the Adinath Siva who possesses the mahdjfidn, the mysterious formula
of immortality. He wants to share it with his wife Piirvati, but by deceit his
disciple MipanBth succeeds in overhearing it. He is cursed, however, by Siva
and forgets it and Piirvati, revenging the insolence, makes him succumb to the
seductions of feminine beauty in the Kingdom of Women. MipanBtli's disciple
Goralc~anBthdecides to save his guru and disguised as a girl dancer he helps
him to cast off the spell and regain his previous spiritual faculties.
The story is well known outside Bengzl. I t was the subject, for instance, of
Vidyapati's Maithili play Goraksavijaya from the very beginning of the 15th
century. Bengali versions do not conceal their folk origin. AsitkumBr Bandy-
opiidhysy is right in stating: "Though we cannot include the Gorakhabijay in
folk literature, in the philological sense of the term, i t is folk mentality which
forms its basis; the influence of folk culture is much stronger in its composition,
descriptions, mentality and atmosphere than that of classical culture."ls8
The other NBth-story, that of MaynBmati and Gobindacandra, is obviously of
Bengali origin. Though knox'i~noutside Bengal too, it is everyurhere connected
with East Bengal. Here again, Bengali versions preserved in manuscripts do
not reach back t o a period before the 17th century, though the legend must be
much older. Among its literary versions, a t least three should be noted: the
Gobindacandrer gitlsBby Durlabh Mallik, the MaynBmatigitlGOby BhabBni
DBS,and the Gopic&ndcrsanyiis by Bbdul Sukur Mahammad.lG1As in the for-
mer case, nothing or very little is known of the authors. It is here even more
obvious that the story had formed part of orally transmitted folk literature. It
is testified to by a number of versions preserved in this way up to the present
day and put down in writing by modern scholars.162
JBlandhari (or JBlandharip5) was another disciple of &a. Among those
whom he initiated into the mysterious doctrine was not only his disciple KBna
(or KBnupii) but also the queen MaynHmati who thus became a Jiisna-dgkini.
After the death of her husband RSBnikcandra (hence the title of some folk vers-
ions), she bore a son Gobindacandra (or Gopicandra); after coming of age, this
prince resisted t o be initiated into the cult and preferred a lustful life, even
burying JBlandhari, who had become his teacher, alive. Just as GoraksanBth
saved his guru in the previous story, JBIandhari's disciple ICBnupB came to

l5 hlincetan, ed. by ~ A L I N ~ K H N T ABHATTA~XLT,Dacca 19 15.

lj7 Gorkhabijay, ed. by PA~CHNAY MAPPAL,Calcutta 1941.
15* ASITEUMHR~BANDYOP~TDHYXY, BSI 111,p. 385.
159 Edited by SIBCANDRA $?L,Calcutta 1901.
lea Edited by NALINPKXNTA BEATTABALP and BAIEUI$'TH-~I*T;~TH
DATTA,Dacca
1914.
161 Edited by NALIX~K~~NTA
BHA!!!TA~HL~,Dacca 1925.
162 E. g. GRIERSON'S
Mggikcandra rBjBr gBn, found in Rangpur and edited in 1878.
 A period of continuation 191

rescue his teacher. He made Gobindacandra open the grave, and after the anger
of JBlandhari had been calmed down. thc prince humbly and readily accepted
initiation and became an ascetic.
Both these NBth-stories are full of fairy-tale elements and supernatural
phenomena and represent, in a way, the extreme of non-realistic trends in
Bengali literature. They are fruits of an almost unbounded imagination, with-
drawing from the hard facts of life. No wonder that in the atmosphere of the
17th and the 18th centuries which for most inhabitants of the country were a
period of the utmost poverty, insecurity and misery, their attraction grew,
because it offered an escape from the facts of everyday life which were not a t
all bright and pleasant.
On the other hand it is a pity that these stories have never found a Mukun-
darBm or a Bijay Gupta to write a variant of a more perfec%edform. But ob-
viously this could not have happened. By their basically "atheistic" character
and general tendency, they were too remote from the main trends of Einduism
to gain full recognition and to be admitted among those branches of literature
which had the general approval.
Let us conclude this part concerning the 17th and 18th-century fruits of
older traditions by mentioning one of Lhe most interesting poets of the period,
K~snaramDas,163 born about 1655 in the vicinity of today's Calcutta. He did
not excel particularly by his poetic mastery and was little more than a mediocre
poet, as far as the form of his books is concerned. What made him so interesting
a personality, however, is his purely "professional" attitude towards literature
which appears from the fact that he wrote five different mangalkiibyas each
devoted to another and previously not particularly favoured deity.
The Sasthimaligal, the $italBmaligal and the Eakti;mimangal, celebrating the
goddess of new-born children, the divine protectress from small-pox and other
diseases, and the goddess of domestic happiness, respectively, are based on old
brata-kathzs used by women in praying t o these deities, and are little more than
attempts to give these old stories a more refined literary form. K~snarBmDBs'
two other books are of more interest, being reflections of new tendencies and
testimonies to a more recent development in Bengali culture.
The Raymangal (composed in 1686) centres around the tiger-god DaksinrBy
(or Dak~inerRiiy, i.e. the Lord of the South) worshipped till today in South
and West Eengal. His cult is spread even among Muslims who call him SonBrBy,
DBghBi, EayakhBn, GBzisCheb or Gzzi IChSin. The legend about the spread of his
cult, as given by KrsnarBm D&, is not very original, being, in its main motives,
an obvious imitation of the ~hanapati-grimantastory of the Canaimangal. Its
most interesting part, from the modern point of view, is the inserted narrative
on how the two divine tiger chieftains, DaksinrBy and B a p GBzi KhBn, fought

163 Cf. HARAPRASHD SHSTR~, ICabi I<rsparBmer siihitya, Calcutta 1893. His col-
lected works were edited by SATYANBRBYAN BHATTHOHRYA and published by the
University of Calcutta, under the title ICabi Iirgnariim DBser granthiibali.
192 D. Zbaritel . Bongali Literature

with each other till they mere reconciled by Krishna who appeared clad half as
a Hindu, half as a illinslim.
The Islamic influence is even more noticeable in the Eiiilikiimangal which was
Kr~narBmDiis' first book (1676). Though motivatecl as a true mangalklibya,
with the goddess Kiili as a d e w ex machina to help her prot6g6 Sundar, the
story seems to be a mere "Hinduization" of an originally secular love romance,
apparently of non-Bengali origin.
The prince Sundar tries to win the lland of beautiful Bidyii, the daughter of
the king Birsimha, and worships Iciili to help him. Disguised as a gardener he
succeeds, wit11 the support of the goddess, to gain secret access to the bedroorn
of the princess and to win her love. Their amorous affair comes to he known after
BidyB has become pregnant; Sundar is caught and is to be executed. Once again
the goddess IGli helps him; he is identified as a king's son and allowed to marry
Bidy6.
As rightly noted by Asitkumiir BandyopBdhyiiy, the "godly part" of the story
may be easily removed without essentially affecting the narrative-and what
remains is an entirely secular love romance of a character previously altogether
unknown in mediaeval Bengali literature. Krsnarlm Diis was probably not the
first Bengali poet to write i t down. B e may have been preceded by the Muslim
poet Siibirid (or SBh Birid) Kh5tn from CattagrBnl as well as by a Dvija Sridhar
whose book, however, has been preserved only in fragments. Neither of them
mentions tlie goddess KBli a t all. The fact that SBbirid Kh8n knew Sanskrit well
led t o the theory that his story of Bidyii and Sundar is an adaptation of some
unknown Sanskrit original. Worth mentioning is also the similarity of the
seduction and release motives of this romance with the well-known story of
Bilhana, the Icashmiri author of the Sanskrit GaurapaFicrtSik5t (Fifty Stanzas of
the Thief) of the l l t h century.
However that may be, the versions without any "divine intervention" as
well as those incorporating the goddess KBli are a support to the theory that
during the whole pro-modern period of Bengali literature secular subjects were
on one hand not easily tolerated in what was considered high literature, but
that on the other hand a mere external religious garb was sufficient to allow
them to enter this domain. I n the 17th and the 18th centuries, however, the
firm Brahmanical control over literature slackened t o such an extent that it was
no more able to continue suppressing such secular genres as effectively as before.
And it was in that time that even Muslim poets asserted themselves in Ren-
gali literature and founded the so-called Arakan school in Southeast Bengal.
It is not at all easy to appreciate the contribution of Muslim poets t o Bengali
literature in the premodern era. There is no doubt that long before the 17th
century, the so-called Arakan Kingdom of Lower Burma had close contacts
with Bengal and that it was influenced by Bengali culture 'uo such a degree that
Bengali was considered, a t the Rosang court of Arakan, a kind of prestige
language. The Muslims of Bengal occupied the posts of generals and high cour-
tiers and uncler their patronage, Bengali poets, mostly from the near-by Ghitta-
 9 period of continuation 193

gong area, composed many books, naturally often different from those in vogue
among their Hindu countrymen. Instead of the puriinic Hindu tradition and
that of indigenous cults incorporated into IHinduism, they preferred Arabic-
Persian sources and models, both for religious Bsiamic literature and for purely
secular love romances and fairy-tales.
Almost two hundred Muslim poets are mentioned in the Catalogue of Ben-
gali Manuscripts compiled by Munsi Abdul IZarim164-but it is extremely hard
to say much on the time they belonged to. With a fern exceptions. their works
have not yet been edited and thus remain inaccessible to research. On the
other hand, they are tlie subject of a few monographs devoted to the &Iuslim
branch of Bengali literature, e.g. by Sukumar Sen.lG5Enamul I E - I U ~ or I ~ Mu-
~

hammad RiIansuruddin.167In the histories written by Nuslim Bengali scholars,

it is only natural t o find a comprehensible tendency to assign the oldest Muslim
Bengali poets to centuries as remote as possible. Thus Enamul Huq (and
followii~ghim, also Rluhammad Mansuruddin) enumerates three poets living, in
his opinion, in the 15th century: 6'5th Muhammad Sagir, the author of the Isla-
mic story Yusuf-ZulekhB, Jainuddin, whose Rasulbijay (The Victory of the
Prophet) is based on Persian legends on the Prophet Muhammad, and Nojamme1
(spelledas Mujammil by Huq and Mansuruddin), the poet of three books, mostly
of didactic-moralistic verse.
Many other Muslim poets are claimed, by the above-mentioned authors, to
belong to the 16th century, a.0. Donzgiizi, the author of the love-romance
Sayfulmuluk-Badiujjamd, Bfuhammad ECabir, the poet of the fairy-tale Ma-
dhumglati, and especially BBhrHm Khiin, whose Bengali version of the well-
lrnown Iranian legend of Layli and Majnun (Layli-Majnu)ranlis among the best
secular poetic narratives in pre-modern Bengali literature. The latter, however,
may well justify the doubts about its alleged antiquity. As pointed out by its
editor, Ahmad $arif,168 there are on the one hand considerable discrepancies
between historical facts and the poet's own words, and, on the other, even a
mention of the Emperor Aurangzeb. The latter may be, of course, a n interpola-
tion by a later copyist-this has indeed been maintained-but there is no posi-
tive proof that the work really belongs to the 16th century and not to the post-
Aurangzeb period, as many other historians of Bengali literature believe. It is
still too early to say anything more definite about tlzese problems. We must wait
till a t least the most important manuscripts are published and more detailed
analyses made, before a more reliable chronology of the earlier bluslim Bengali
poets can be compiled.
I n the 17th century, however, rich contributions of illuslim poets to Bengali
literature are beyond doubt. They are rather varied in contents, comprising

164 Puthi-pariciti, ed. by AHBIADSAP.~PH,Dacca 1088.

las IslBmi BBmlB sghitya, Burdwan 1951.
Muslim Bengali Literature. Icarachi 1957.
167 BBqlB siihitye muslim sBdhaniE. Dacca 1960.
"* LByli-majnu, Dacca 1957, pp. 12-9.
194 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

not only Islamic religious treatises and adaptations of numerous romances,

legends and fairy-tales of the Iranian-Arabic stock, but also Vaishnava padas.
Among these poets, mention must be made of Muhammad KhBn (living prob-
ably between 1580-1650), the author of seven books. e.g. the remarkable alle-
gorical fairy-tale Satya-Kali bibgd samb&d (The Quarrel between Truth and
Kali) from 1635, depicting the victory of Truth over Kali, a n embodiment of
Vice. The main representatives of i\Iuslim Bengali literature in that age, how-
ever, are Daulat Kgzi and SaiyEd AIBoI.
Daulat KBzi was a prothgi: of the general A ~ r a KhBn
f in Arakan and was born
in the village of SultBnpur, in the vicinity of Chittagong. He was ordered by his
patron toretell, in Bengali verse, a popular fairy-tale of Hindi origin, well-known
from Hindi folklore and various other versions, viz. the story of King Lor and
his two wives. He did it between 1621-38, but, dying prematurely, was not
able t o finish his book. His poem, bearing the double title LorcandrEqi and
Sati MaynB,169 was later finished by BIBO~.
The major part of Daulat KBzi's book is an excellent narrative, with vivid
characters and many details testifying not only to the poetic abilities of the
author, but also to his power of observation. The subject is Hindu in the sense
that its main characters belong to the Hindu community, and in spite of
being a Muslim, Daulat Kzzi showed a remarkable knowledge of Hindu tradi-
tions and the Hindu way of life. The story tells of the King Lor who, though
happily married to MaynE, falls in love with the beautiful princess Candrsni,
kills her dwarf-husband in a battle, marries her and forgets his first wife. She
bewails her lot, but resists all efforts to be seduced during the prolonged ab-
sence of her husband, and finally succeeds in bringing him back home with the
help of her pet parrot.
The theme was foreign in origin and novel in its secularity, but Daulat KBzi
rendered it in a way that did not conceal his deep attachment to the Bengali
tradition which he was firmly rooted in. His style and poetic diction synthetize,
in a happy way, centuries-old traditions of Bengali narrative poetry andKrishna-
ite lyrics as well as the vast store of Bengali folk-poetry. The result is sometimes
fascinating. I quote, as a short sample, a part of his description of MaynB:
How shall I describe all the charms of the girl ?
She is like an embodied plaything of the Bodiless (God of Love).
The full moon is ashamed of the golden lotus of her face,
The lotus hides in water defeated by her.
Her lively eyes are like a pair of petals of the blue lotus,
The arrows from her gazelle-eyesdrive the gazelle into bushes.
What is a bow compared to her eyebrows of Madan's buds ?
In shame conceals the God of Love his flowery arrows-
The god has to remain hidden not to be ashamed.
Honey is the speech of her nice lips,
The jasmine-like row of her teeth shines like pearls . . .170
160 Edited by SATYEKDRANHTH
GHOSHL, Calcutta.
17@ Quoted in RIANSWRUDDIN,
op, cit., p. 155.
 A period of continuation 195

"Daulat Kszi changed the fairy-tale into a romance suited to mature minds,"
says AsitkumBr BandyopBdhyBy, "but A ~ B was o ~ not able to maintain this
quality."17P AS far as the final part of LorcandrEi~iand Sati Bfaynii is concerned,
i t is undoubtedly true; the part furnished by AlZol in 1659 is indeed much
inferior.
On the other hand, i t cannot be denied that Saiygd Algol was a great poet,
too, but his talents seem to have been better suited t o adaptations and para-
phrases in which he was able to make full use of his extraordinary knowledge
and learning.
Saiygd AlB01,~~"orn towards the end of the 16th century, was of noble origin,
but as a youngster he was abducted by Portuguese pirats and sold as a soldier
to the Arakanese. His poetic genius and talents as a linguist attracted the at-
tention of various patrons and he soon became a court-poet in Morang. He lived
long, suffering among other things a fifty-days imprisonment, and wrote a t least
six books, nlostly free translations and adaptations of Persian, Arabic and
Hindi originals. The most popular was his PadmBbatil73 (composed ca. 1646), a
Bengali rendering of the Hindi Padmiivat by Malik Muhammad Jiiyasi (16th
century). For two of his works Algol used Nezgmi's Persian originals-Haft
peykar (Seven Portraits, Sapta paykiir in Bengali) and Eskandarniime (Book of
Alexander, in Bengali SekBndsrniirnB).AlEol's Sayfulmuluk-Badiujjd is a
version of the Arabic love romance about the search of an Egyptian prince for a
beautiful fairy-princess, and his Tohfs a collection of moralistic Islamic stan-
zas, based on the Persian book TuhfZtunnBsB by Sekh Iusuf Dihlavi (14th
century).
It was not easy for a Muslim poet to be recognized by the Hindu-dominated
Bengali society, in the subsequent era, but A~BOI did win distinction and general
recognition. His diction was flav-less and his style truly poetic. As a good nar-
rator he was able t o enlarge the thematic repertory of Bengali literature by
attractive and widely read renderings of foreign sources and to invigorate the
tendencies towards a definite secularization of Bengali poetry.
Both Daulat KBzi and &go1 proved their religious liberalism by composing a
number of Vaishnava padas, just as many other of their c~ntemporaries,l'~
especially SaiyZd Martuj8, N8sir MBmud and AIirBjB did. Others, however,
preferred Islamic subjects, among them numerous versions of the emotionally
moving description of the battle a t Karbala, often bearing the title of Jaliga-
nBm5 (Book of Battle). But the oldest one is entitled Matulhosen (Death of
Hussain) and was composed in 1645 by Muhammad KhBn. The story itself
appears often in Muslim Bengali folk-poetry because it plays an important part
in the Muharram religious festivals.

171ASITKUMHR BANDYOPHDHYHY, BSI 111,p. 719.

17%Samples of his poetry in English, see Poems from East Bengal, translated by
YESUBJAMAL BEGUM, Dacca 1954.
Edited by MUHAMMAD SAHIDULLHH, Dacca 1949.
174 Cf. BRAJASUNDAR SBNYHL,MusalrnBn bais~abkabi, Calcutta 1904.
196 D. Zbavitel . Eengali Literature

No less frequent are various fairy-tales, either of foreign or more probably

domestic origin, which arc retold in books written by &Iuslim Bengali poets of
the 17th-19th centuries. Here again the rather narrow ties between these poets
and the folk culture of their motherland became manifest. No wonder, then,
that it was in the prevailingly Muslim areas of Bengal, in its eastern part,
especially in thc Mymensingh District, that remarkable secular folk-ballads
called gitikd saw the light.
Thanks to Dinebcandra Sen, a fairly large amount of these ballads have been
preserved and even published.175 The main merit, however, goes to Candra-
kumBr De, a poor inhabitant of Eastern Mymensingh, who was not only the
first to discover and mention them in the AIymensingh journal Saurabh, but
also collected the majority of the published songs, after having been appointed
to do so by the Vniversity of Calcutta. Obviously these ballads, or we had better
say what was left of them, were retrieved a t the very last moment of their
existence. Xowadays they are no more to be heard, having perished and been
replaced by other forms of folk entertainment.
Though there are songs from various parts of Bangladesh in Dinekcandra
Sen's edition, the overwhelming majority of the ballads have originated in the
Eastern part of Mymensingh. They are secular in character, being mostly
ballads of love, which is a tragic love in most cases, either based on social and
caste unequality (a gipsy-girl and a zanlzindar, in Mahuyii, a washerwoman and
a prince, in Dhop&rp%%, a farmer's daughter and a Dervan, in Dervsnii Madinii,
etc.), or baffled by a greedy man of power (most frequently a high Muslim of-
ficial, e.g. Dewitin Bhiibnii). One of the most peculiar traits of these ballads is
the fact that they usually have female characters for their tnxe heroes. A large
variety of girls and women are depicted here who have to struggle for their love,
to suffer because of it, or who have to die, not infrequently abandoned by
everyone. They are doubtless among the noblest female characters found in
pre-modern Bengali literature.
Some of these ballads are semi-historical in the sense that they either speak
of personalities of established historicity (such as IBB KlaBn, Firoz KhBn, RBjB
WiighunSith etc.) or refer to places that exist till today (e.g. certain ponds).
It is very probable that a t least part of these songs were inspired by actual
happenings, thus being a kind of poetically transformed accounts of facts
U-llichhad attracted much attention when they occurred. They viere given a
poetic form by village poets and sung usualIy by professional, 01 semi-professio-
nal singers (gdyen) t o the accompaniment of a few musical instruments and a
chorus. I n the extant texts, the singers often directly address their audiences
and add introductory songs (bandand) and even insertions of their own. The

Maiinansimha-gitik8 (I)and Pfirbabanga-gitlk&(XI-IT7). Calcutta 1923-32.

See also DI~SHCHAXDRA SEX,Eastern Bengal ballads, Mymensing, Calcutta 1923;
Vieilles ballades du Bengale, trad. de MADELEINE ROLLAND, cl'aprbs les textes
bengalis et anglais BditBs per D. CH. SEN,Mouans-Sartoux n, d.
 A period of contiriuatioil 497

definite extinction of these groups, by the beginning of the present century,

caused probably both by economic reasons and a shift of taste of the village
audiences as well as the competition of printed booklets, was also the beginning
of a rather rapid disappearance of the gitikCs.
The ballads aroused considerable enthousiasm among many distinguished
Western reader~,l7~ but no less suspicions among many Bengali scholars. Various
doubts have been expressed, concerning not only the a~t~henticity of the form in
which the ballads have been preserved and published. and their language which
is undoubtedly not an accurate replica of the Mymensingh dialect, but even thc
authenticity of the ballads as sucli.177 Eonc of the objections raised against the
gVikds by their opponents is, hornrever, strong enough to justify their complete
exclusion from a history of Bengali 1 i t e r a t ~ r e .Though
l ~ ~ they were recorded in a
very amateurish way and there is a strong probabilitjr that some parts of the
text were not preserved in exactly the same form as they had been sung by
folk singers, they are certainly products of rural genius, and in their contents,
verse form and similes representing a happy blending of traditional and folk
poetics, they form an authentic and attractive branch of pre-modern Bengali
literature.
A Western folklorist mould probably hesitate t o call them "pure folk-poetry,"
however. Many of the ballads bear the names of their authors in colophons
(though these inay be, and sometimes no doubt are, also names of later singers
whose repertory they formed) and they were, in many cases at least, preserved
by professionals. not circulating from mouth to mouth, as is the case with
"usual" folk-poetry. Thus they may be considered a bordcr-type between art
literabure and folk-poetry.
I n the polemics concerning the authenticity of the ballads time was wasted
by reverting again and again to tlieir language. Objections were raised against
non-dialectical words and grammatical forms as well as proper names (Mahuyii,
Iiomrd etc.). I n such a type of poetry, how~ver.the language can hardly
prove anything, not to speak of obvious interferences and "corrections" made
both by the collectors and the editor. Keither can their language be made an
argument when we are considering the age of these ballads. They warc trans-
mitted orally and must have undergone considerable changes, along with the
gradual development of Bengaii. I t is, however, highly improbable that they
might be regarded as antique as Dinoicandra Sen thought them to be, speaking
of the 15th and even the 14th century as the probable time of their origin.
Both Asitkumiir Bandy~pSidhyByl~~ and TBripad Blin$$B~Brya~~O are probably

170 E.g.nomain Rolland, Sir George Grierson, Sylvain LBvy etc.

177 Cf. D U ~ AZBAVITEL,
N Bengali Folk-Ballads Crom Mymensingh and the Pro-
blem of Tllcir Authenticity. Calcutta 1963.
Thus SUKU~IAR SEN,in his HBL, and J. C. G ~ o s nin, his BL,c10 not mention
these ballads at all.
''l ASITKCM&BANDYOPHDHYXY, BSI 111,pp. 1276-89.
lS0 Bafigasiihityer itihZts: Pracin parba. Calcutta 1962, pp. 363-4.
198 D. Zbavitel Eengali Literature

right in assigning them to a much later time. I n a way they are a fruit of the
same or a very similar mentality which, especially in the 17th and the 18th
centuries, gave rise t o the secular branch of Muslim Bengali literature, and
continued to be composed even later, till deep into the 19th century. On the
other hand, however, they are a testimony to the fact that religiously motivated
or a t least religiously garbed poetry did not entirely monopolize the attention of
those who enjoyed pre-modern literature in Bengal.
 BHARATCARTDRA AND THE END O F AN EPOCH

When asked to name the greatest pre-modern Bengali poet, the majority of
the Bengalis would certainly not omit the name of BhBratcandra RBy. For a t
least a hundred years, till the second half of the 19th century, he was spoken
of as a model poet and his works, especially his elaboration of the BidyB-Sundar
story, were published in countless editions as soon as printing was introduced
in Bengal. I t was also Bhiiratcandra who of all poets was the most frequently
discussed by the first Bengali literary critics, about the middle of the 19th
century. Many accused him of bad taste and obscenity, but nobody doubted
his extraordinary poetic genius and mastery in verse technique.
Bhgratcandra RBylEl was born in the village PBnauyB, not far from Calcutta,
the youngest son of a rich zamindar. The date of his birth is not known, but
may be safely put between 1705-12. The first part of the poet's life was very
unhappy. His father lost all his property and his gifted son had to find his own
way towards education. He succeeded, however, in mastering not only Sanskrit,
but also Persian and Hindi t o such a degree that he was able t o write good
poetry in all these languages. No wonder that, after a period of hardship and
adventures, including a short stay in prison, his remarkable abilities attracted
the attention of some influential people. Me was appointed court poet of Krsna-
candra, the Mahzrgj of Nabadvip, and spent the rest of his life. till his death in
1760, in relative comfort and prosperity.
The earliest writings of BhBratcandra, two shorter pooms on the mixed
Hindu-Nuslim deity Satya-Pir, are not remarkable in any respect. His further
work Rasamafijari, of erotico-rhetorical character, revealed his intimate knowl-
edge of the Sanskrit KSimasfitra and various handbooks of poetics and was a
very free adaptation of BhBnadatta's Sanskrit work, bearing the same title, of the
13th-14th century. I t s contents, with their traditional detailed classification of
the heroines (nkyikds) and their description, would hardly deserve mentioning.
Rut apart from Bhgratcandra's deep knowledge of Sanslirit, it is an eloquent
testimony to the poet's extraordinary skill in poetic technique, especially his
ability to make the maximum use of the melodiousness of Bengali, with remark-
able metaphors and a play upon words hard t o match.
BhSiratcandra's chef-d'oeuvre was a large epic consisting of three parts,
known under the title Annadt%mangal.182I t was composed on the instigation of
the poet's patron Kr~nacandraand finished in 1752. As indicated by the title,
the poem is a glorification of the goddess AnnadB (i.e. PBrvati), whose famiIy
life with Siva and deeds among other gods it depicts in the first part of the story.
The main purpose of the book, however, was to glorify an ancestor of the
Mah&rBjIcpnacandra, BhabBnanda MajumdBr, who is the main hero of the

Is1 MADANMOHAK GosvA~f,RtXypnBkar BhLtratcandra. Calcutta S. d.

lE2 English translation, see The Thief of Love, ed. cit.
200 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

third part of the epic. The second, then, skilfully inserted in between, is a new
elaboration of the Bidyz-Sundar story.
I n its contents, the first part is a combination of purznic legends with folk
myths as we have come t o know this type from the 6ibBYan and other
books of similar character. The poet's attitude can hardly be called devotional
or a t least reverential. His 6iva and ilnnadB are well-drawn characters, but of
human nature-amusing, living and full of temperament. BhBratcandra never
misses an opportunity of revealing their rustic character, both in their deeds
and, especially, in their speech.
The second component of the book, tile BidyB-Sundar story, is the best as
well as the most popular part of the trilogy. The goddess Annadii (KBlikB)
plays her divine role in it, helping her protegit Sundar t o win the princess and,
a t the end, to escape the punishment; but in spirit, it is a purely secular work,
showing all the abilities of BhBratcandra the narrator and the poet. I n depicting
erotic scenes he does not respect any limitations. It was for this reason that he
has so often been accused of obscenity and immorality. As stressed by various
scholars, however, Bhgratcandra only continued and developed the ancient
tradition of Indian love poetry, in this respect, and i t was rather Victorian
morals which, later on, made his poetry appear obscene. After his Rasamafijari,
we are not surprised a t his exploiting the poetic possibilities of every love situ
ation in his characteristic way. On the other hand, even here the poet never
loses a certain detachment from the story he is narrating. The story itself
obviously does not carry him away; it is an instrument t o play upon, with all
hispoeticskillandmastery, toimprovise in order to show what Bengali is capable
of, in the hands of a master poet.
The final part differs from the preceding two, f i ~ sof
t all in not having a tradi-
tional subject. I t is entitled MBnsimha, narrating the victorious march of the
Mugha1 army under general MBnsimha who is being helped, in his mar against
the king PratBpBditya of Jessore, by Bhabiinanda MajumdBr, a famous ancestor
of Mahkriij Krsnacandra. This is the historical background of the story in
which it is only thanks to Bhabiinanda's help (assisted and protected by the
goddess AnnadB) that the Mughal army is able to win the day. At last PratBpB-
ditya is captured and brought by MBnsimha and Bhabiinanda to the Emperor
Jahangir to Delhi. The mighty Mughal ruler is not a t all pleased to hear that hc
is obliged to an insignificant Bengali Hindu for his victory, and even less when
he is asked by BhabBaanda to show devotion to a Hindu goddess. I n a fit of
anger, he puts BhabBnanda in prison, after which AnnadB starts to terrorize
the Muslim inhabitants of the capital so successfully that Jahangir is forced
to release BhabBnanda and to establish the cult of Durgtt in Delhi. Keedless to
say that none of these incidents has any historical truth behind it. I t is a mixture
of drops of history (a number of characters being historical personalities) and
a Aood of poetic imagination. Bhgratcandra oste~ltatiouilycelebrates K ~ s n a -
candra's ancestor a t any price, willingly refraining from any pretension to keep
close to the historical truth. His intentions do not need any veil or pretence.
 Bhgrateandra and the end of cm epoch 201
Bhiiratcandra was a robust poet and nothing else than a poet. IlCe makes his
readers know this in almost every line. He was a remarkable personality, witty,
full of sarcasm and also of a good deal of contempt for his contemporaries,
especially the higher society. Well aware of their weaknesses and hypocricy, he
stood high above them. This peculiar standpoint of Bharatcandra was well
characterized by J. C. Ghosh: "'The author laughs a t high society, but not in a
corrective or reforming spirit, and has no morals to inculcate, no norms t o up-
hold. He is moved by the spirit of pure fun, and his whole object is to amuse
and entertain. He plays with everyone and everything, with gods and men and
with love and sorrow, and he takes nothing seriously except his art."la3 Which,
of course, is the attitude of a true professional.
The overwhelming majority of FhBratcandra's predecessors were poets easily
carried away by their emotions and devotion; well educated as some of them
were, they let themselves be guided by their poetic instinct m d inborn talent
combined with the example of some great masters of the past and seldom je. g.
in the Vaishnava padns) by codificd aesthetic rules. First of all, however, they
expressed the emotions and the religious attitude of thcir listeners, more than
once ignoring the subtle border-line between emotionality and sentimentalism.
Bhgratcandra RBy, however, was a poet of the classicist mind, bright and cal-
culating. Ordered to ceIebrate the goddess Annadii, he did so ~vithoutrestraint,
though hardly evincing much religious devotion to this particular goddess
(why, during the preceding years, lie even spent some time as a Vaishnava) ;
asked to glorify an ancestor of his royal patron, he obliged the latter readily,
consciouslyignoring such trifles as historical truth and facts. He concentrated on
his verse to display his mastery and erudition, to show himself. He was certainly
not the first Bengali poet to do so, t o give expression to his subjective ego.
But his subjectivity was of a kind qualitatively different from, for instance, the
rudiments of this quality met in MukundarBm or some padakartds. His was the
standpoint of a poet ~ v h osucceeded in standing above his time and its confusion
and turmoil, above society with its basically helpless rulers and unsafe riches
which might unexpectedly be turned into nothing. Had he not witnessed it in
his own family ? Had he not seen the fa11 of so many mighty persons ? There was
no certainty around him, no security. The centuries old Hindu society proved
unable to check not orlly the advance of the Nuslims, but also the invasion of
British merchants and stood helpless a t the very verge of ~ v h a tmust have
appeared, to an intelligent man with broad horizons, a total destruction. It was
only an able indivicJlual who had a cliailce t o survive and to make himself fa-
mous and prosperous, provided he was not lacking the necessary intellect and,
of course, prudence. Bhzratcandra never openly criticized the high society
~vliichwas giving him his daily bread, he never propounded any ideas of revolt
against it. It would be an anachronism to expect this from him, a man of the
Middle Ages. But in his poetry, he stood distinctly apart from this society.
--
M~ J. C. GHOSH,
BL. p. 91.
202 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

"The aristocratic-leudal civilization of India came to an end in the eighteenth

century, and the inner corruptio~lof the aristocracy of the age has left many
marks in Bhiiratcandra's worli," says J. C. Ghosh.184 Kot only its corruption,
we may add, also its essential helplessness, in spite of all the riches it had ac-
cumulated and all the power it wielded.
Bhiiratcandra's subjectivity found yet another remarkable outlet in his
works. There arc several songs, in his AnnadBmazigal, which may be justly
called predecessors of modern poetry. As stated by AsitkumB BandgopB-
dhyiiy: "In the poems which RhBratcandra embodied into his BidyB-Rundar,
there appeared poetic signs of the modern age. The form and contents of sub-
jective songs are a modern matter . . . Unconsciously Bhiiratcandra pased the
way for the poetry of the 19th century."ls5
And not only by these lyrical insertions. Eleven independent poems composed
by DhIiratcandra have been preserved which may be considered precursors of
modern lyrics. Except a few with traditional subjects, they treat of such pheno-
mena as springtime, the rains, the wind, desire. Let us quote, as an instance, his
poem on the Spring:
Good was the winter, that heat of the fire of desire
hurting the haart has now become unbearable.
There was no voice of the kokil, the humble-bee was silent,
the northern wind calm and the trees living.
Now the snaky wind has enchanted the world,
only the call of Desire takes the Ruler along.
You have given a body to the Bodiless, you let the dried rxood bloom,
you have charmed BhBrat (candra),0 Spring !ls6
Tl~oughinspired by similar poems in Sanskrit or even in Persian (the recurrent
use of the same rhyme a t the end of each couplet, very similar t o that of the
Persian ghazal, seems t o point rather t o the latter), these poems are the first
independent verses on secular themes in Bengali literature and a testimony to
BhBratcandra7s"modern" attitude.
I t was his masterly skill in poetic technique and his poetic diction which were
appreciated most by his contemporaries and his 19th-century readers and critics.
But this formal aspect must not obscure his other qualities that are worth at-
tention and appreciation. I n his article on follc-literature, Rabindraniith ThBkur
said: "Why is there such an admiration for (Bhiiratcandra's) BidyB-Sundar ?
Because it is a very clever ridicule of the oppressive and hard society by a hu-
man mind."lE7 This is something that nobody before him was able to achieve.
By no means, however, may BhBratcandra's attitude and poetry be consid-
ered typical of his time. Just the opposite; the overwhelming majority of his
-
lS4 Ibid., p. 94.
ls5ASIT~~KH BANDYOPHDHYAY,
R BSI 111, p. 1007.
lS6Bhtiratcandra-granthzbali, ed. by BR-~JENDRANLTH BANDYOP&DHYAY
and
SAJAN~KHNTA DHs. Calcutta, 2nd ed., 1951, pp. 445-6.
18' Rabindra racangbali, Vol. 6, Calcutta 1961, p. 647.
 B11Z1,atcandra and the end of an epoch 203
contemporaries and immediate successors were poets with a rather strong
religious bias,reacting to the deterioratio~~
of the conditions in Bengal, especially
in the second half of the 18th century, by devotional religious poetry. Prominent
among them were the SBlcta poets, propounding the cult of Sakti, the Divine
Mother, and most often taking refuge with her feet like helpless children, or
reviving old TLntrik cults.
The number of the authors of &kta stamas,ls8 in the second half of the 18th
century and a t the beginning of the 19th, was very high and their songs became
extremely popular with the broad masses of the people, but the literary value
of' this poetry is meagre. With endless repetitions i t makes allusions t o the
goddess UmB (i.e. Pgrvati), the divine consort of Siva, begging her to help
and glorifying her without much originality or poetic invention. However great
ehe religionistic importance and interest of this trend may be, it certainly does
not deserve much attention on the part of the historian of Bengali literature.
Rather exceptional were such poets as RiimprasBd Sen189or Kamalii1ciinta
BhattZcLrya180 whose songs, besides offering consolation to their country-
men, also revealed poetic skill and inner sincerity.
Riimprasiid Sen (ca. 1720-1781), though far from being the first $&ktapoet in
Bengali literature, may be considered the main originator of the new SBkta
movement. As his songs shorn, he was well aware of the miserable conditions of
his time, but offered a way out of it-towards the Divine Mother whom he
invoked with utmost sincerity and devotion. His poetry is charged with emo-
tion, his diction simple and effective. There is hardly any other k k t a poet
to match his popularity.
He was not only the author of these devotional stanzas, but wrote also epics,
of which only the Bidyg-Sundar and the KBlikirtan have been preserved in full.
The latter relates the story of the childhood and the youth of the goddess UmL
until her wedding with Siva. Obvious is the influence of the Krishna-story and
its elaborations, both in contents and form. RBmprasBd Sen was undoubtedIy
much more successful in his songs than in his epics. Nor is his version of the
Bidyii-Sundar story much better, differing unfavourably from that by BhBrat-
candra.
RiimprasBd Sen lived long enough t o witness what may be characterized as
the period of the worst decay Bengal has ever experienced. After the battle of
Plassey, the East India Company practically took over the rule of the country,
though nominally the Nawabs of Murshidabad continued t o sit on the throne.
The country suffered beyond description. The famine of 1770, during which

Bengali Religious ~~rics-Siikta, translated by E. X. THOMPSON and A. M.

SPENCER, Calcutta 1923. Cf. also ~ A ~ ~ B H BDHBGUPTA,
@ A I ~ Bhiirater sakti-sBdhanBo
S k t a sahitya, Calcutta 1960.
ls9 D ~ N E ~ C A NBHATTHCHRYA,
DRA Icabiraiijan RBmprasBd Sen, Calcutta; SIBA-
PRAS%D BHAT!!!&~~RY~~, BhEiratcandra o RamprasBd, Calcutta.
6ri6rik&li6aranam&y&rnt%satigit,Calcutta 1887; cf. also, ATULCANDZA MUKHO-
PHDHYXY, SBdhak KamalEikBnta, Calcutta.
204 D. Zbnvitel . Bengali Literature

almost one third of the entire population of Bengal is reported t o have died, was
an inevitable result of the catastrophic development of Bengal's cconornic and
political chaos. I n 1772 Hastings started concentrating all offices in Calcutta;
two years later, the Supreme Court was established there and the city grew mith
speed which nobody would have predicted a short time ago. Between 1750 and
1814, Calcutta's population increased from 20,000 to about 700,000 which indi-
cates how many people from villages crowded the city in order to find a new
living here. Everything had to change, along with the progress of time. The
establishment of this new urban centre brought about, in its consequences,
the irrevocable end of the old social structure of the country and. inevitably,
also its rural culture. Foundations of a new literature had to be laid, qualitative-
ly different from the traditional poetry and better adapted to the needs and
requirements of the day.
It does not mean. however, that the mortal blow dealt to the village society
and its traditional culture resulted in an immediate death of the latter. For the
whole century to follow, the village society tried t o go on living as before,
clinging to its ancient traditions; repeated efforts not only t o maintain, but even
to revive traditional branches of literature may be witnessed. Needless to say,
however, that these efforts could not win, in the long run, and had t o recede,
reluctantly and slowly, before the impact of a new trend of events.
In the literature that immediately preceded the definite victory of modernistic
trends, animportant place, almost a monopoly, was occupied by different songs
continuing, in various ways, the centuries-long tradition of poetry to be sung.
All critics and historians of Bengali literatcureagree i11 the view that the general
level of these songs was extremely low and that, in conlparison with the preced-
ing "classical" poetry; they were a definite step back.lgl When characterizing
the most outstanding poets of this musico-literary type of poetry, S. K. De says :
"During the continuance of the dual government, between 1765 and 1775, and
in the period of literary interregnum which followed upon the death of BhSrat-
chandra, they were the most considerable pretenders in the literary field; and
if the mantle of the old aukhors did not exactly suit their narrow slioulders,
they attempted in the main to echo the sentiment and ideas of old-world
poetry."lg2
During the one-hundred-year period of this 'interregnum", a number of
various types of songs developed, both in the Bengali countryside and the new-
born capital of Calcutta, following one another in a rather quick succession and
also mutually influencing each other. First of them were the kabigdn, songs of
the so-called kabiw61ds (lit. versifiers). Their most typical characteristic was

lol They are being paid enough attention in literary research; cf. ASITBANDYO-
P ~ D H Y ~ YBSI
, IV; S. I<. DE, BLNC; NIRA~~JAN CAKRAB- ART^, Dnabimha Batrtbdir
kabiwrtlg o Bglnlii siihitya. Calcutta 1958; Priicin kabiwBIr gBn, ad. by PRAPHUL-
LACANDRA P&L,Calcutta 1958; fBvarcandra Gupta, Iiabijibani, ed. by BHABATO~
DATTA, Calcutta 1958, etc.
l Q 2 S. H.DE, BLNC, p. 273.
 Bhiiratcandra and the end of an epoch 205
the way of their public performance-a sort of poetic combat between two
rival groups of singers accompanied by small orchestras. The oldest available
descriptions of such contests, from the first half of the 19th century, agree in
stating that the performances had certain fixed rules, according to which the
singers had to exhaust different topics, in the "questions" and "ans~vers"they
sang. Though these subjects vary i11 different descriptions, indicating that there
was either a development of the EabigBn in this respect, or that various types
existed side by side, the most important components of the contest were obvious-
ly songs dealing with the love of Krishna and RSdhB (salchb-sambdd)and the
maternal love of Menaka towards UmS (often called saptanzb),both belonging t o
traditional subjects. I n the course of time, however, a significant novelty ap-
peared-songs dealing mith secular subjects: biraha, singing of the separation
of lovers (not of R ~ d h gand Krishna any more, but profane), and the so-called
kheuy, i.e. wanton erotic songs, always referred to as "obscene," "indecent" and
"immoral" (as such they were completely excluded from all editions so
that not a single sample is nowadays available for judgement). The latter were
obviously one of the main attractions of kabiw616 contests, especially after they
had conquered Calcutta, in the beginning of the 19th century.
The time between the end of the 18th century and the 1830s u7asthe heyday
of this particular type of poetry, the most outstanding representatives of which
were Haru ThBkur (1738-18241Q3)and Riim Basu (1786-1828). The number of
Eabiw6Es, a t that time, was very high and the majority of them were profes-
sional singers. Among the others, an undoubtedly interesting figure was Antani
(i.e. Anthony) Firingi (d. 1836), a Portuguese by birth, but so utterly Bengali-
cized that he was able to compete in the kabig6n with the most renowned
masters of the period.
Very similar to the kabigtin were the 6khpii and the hdph (i.e. half) 6khy6i.lg4
Their origin goes back to the beginning of the 18th century but their develop-
ment culminated a t the beginning of the 19th century in Calcutta. "The kabi-
gdn, the Gkhydi and the h6ph GkhyZi are fruits of the same tree, but there
are differences in their respective tastes and shapes," says Asitkumiir Bandyo-
p&dhySy.lg5The latter two were far more refined, and more stress was laid on
the musical component which was obviously the decisive factor in judging which
of the contesting groups had won the victory. I n contents, they did not differ
considerably from the lcabigan, treating the maternal love to UmB, the separa-
tion of lovers and the erotic subjects as xvell. The 6lchrdi orves most to Kului-
candra Sen, from the end of the 18th century, and NidhubBbu; their even more
refined branch, the h6ph dkhytii, was introduced by NidhubBbu's disciple,
MohancBnd Basu, in 1832, but the value of its contribution to Bengal art lies
only in the music, not in textual peculiarities.
lSa But S. K. DE, BLNC, p. 322, gives 1812 as the year of his death.
lS4 GANGHCARAN BEDANTA BIDYHSHGAR, Hiiph rtkh~iiisarigit-samgrBmer itihgs,
Calcutta 1905.
'95 ASITKUMAR BANDYOPADHYHY, BSI IV, p. 230.
206 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

KidhubBbu, mentioned above. is one of the greatest personalities of this

period and the best-known representative of this particular type of songs. I t
was he who introduced into Bengali the songs called tapp&,adapting them from
Hindi sources. ?'appd, characterized by S. K. De as "a little song of a light
nature,"la6 though inseparable from and practically unthinkable without its
musical component, has undoubtedly more literary significance than any other
type of songs treated so far. First of all, it is completely free from any religious
implications, singing of profane love, mostly as if uttered by a woman separated
from her lover. I n this respect, it forms a kind of bridge between the old and
modern phases of Bengali culture. "The sense of the difficulty and complexity
of modern problems is, no doubt, absent in them," says S. K. De, "nor do they
possess the finish and refinement of modern lyrics, yet the Tapp6-s~~iters
foreshadow in their own way that introspective element which has since
developed itself in such great measure-some think out of all measure-in
modern poetry."197
As stated already, the best !appds were composed by the father of this
musico-poetic form, RBmnidhi Gupta, usually called NidhubBbu (1741-1839).
He was a selfmade-man who succeeded in acquiring a certain knowledge of
English, besides learning Eindi and Persian, and worked for a couple of years
as a revenue collector of the East India Company outside Calcutta. I n 1794
he gave up his job and settled in Calcutta to start his brilliant artistic career,
to teach music and especially to perform his $app& which iristantaneorrsly won
high recognition and popularity. The majority of his songs, many of which he
edited himself in the book Gitaratnal98 (The Jewels of Songs), are simple love
songs and are said to have been inspired by NidhubBbu's love for a singer.
Some modern critics appreciate these tappds very high, but AsitkumBr Bandyo-
p6dhyBy is more reserved in his estimate : "In fact EidhubBbu was an excellent
composer and skilful musician, poetry being but a by-product of his musical
talent."lg9 I n any case, however, he had no rival in general popularity in his
time and even nowadays when one reads his simple songs, one may well
imagine how effective they must have been emotionally, in combination with
NidhubBbu's famous melodies :
How shall I explain, of friend, how much I love him ?
All my limbs tremble at the sight of him.
When I don't see him, my eyes weep,
And when I see him, I think: Where should I keep my treasure
Another proof of the supremacy of the !appii over the kabigZn and the
&khrGiis the fact that the former could retain its popularity for a much longer
lsB S. I<. DE, BLNC, p. 351.
lS7 Ibid., p. 353.
lBs Newly edited by RAMHKHNTACAKRABART~, under the title Bismrta darban,
Calcutta 1971.
19@ A S I T K U MBANDYOPHDHYHY,
~ BSI IV, p. 296.
Ibid., p. 292.
 BhBratcandra and the end of an epoch 207

time. Other poets and composers followed the example of NidhubBbu, among
whom especially IiBli I'vIirzB (i.e. KklidGs CattopBdhyBy, about 1750-1820)
and gridhar Nathak (b. 1816)201 won general favour.
That the transition from the old and the traditional t o the new and the mod-
ern was far from being an easy and smooth process, can be concluded from
the fact that, a t least till the middle of the 19th century, there appeared ever
new attempts a t promoting such literary genres and forms that were direct
continuations of some traditional elements of Bengsli literature, not infrequently
with religious themes. I n the traditional yiitr6 which passed through a period
of renaissance in Calcutta, during the first half of the 19th century, old themes-
the Krishna-RBdhB story, episodes from the RBlniiyana and the I'vIahBbhBrata,
the BidyB-Sundar story, etc.-were a t least supplemented by new subjects of
secular, mostly semi-historical character (RiEjB Bikramgditya, Kalirzjgr yBtr5
etc.), but in the poetic p&mc&18the traditional mentality clearly prevailed over
modernistic trends and was, in a way, even directed against the latter.
The pdmc&IZor pdmc&&gGnwas a mixed musical, dance and especially poetic
performance, following the example of the lcabig&nand the &khyBiin that i t
also came to have the form of a competition between rival parties. Were,
however, the method of putting questions and answering them was not used;
the competition was narrowed to the brilliance of the performance. I t con-
sisted of three parts-recital, singing and extemporary composition of short
poetic pieces (cha~&). Needless t o say that an orchestra was always necessary
and even dancing was sometimes introduced.
The subjects of a p&pcdli:performance included the R&dh%-Krishaastory,
the Riimiiyaga, the divine play of $iva and Pgri~atiand various mcsrigalk&bya
stories. This a t least seems to be indicated by the p5mcdlBs composed by the
founder and the greatest representative of the genre, DBSarathi or DBBu RBy
(1806-1857).202
He was a man of very little education, but he obviously knew, a t least partly,
Sanskrit and some English which he learned while working for the East India
Company. Though a Brahmin, he married a singer in whose kabiwdd group
he started his artistic career. I n 1837, however, he established a group of his
own, boldly introducing thc new genre of the pdmciili, and soon won both fame
and wealth. Considering the fact Lhat in the contents of his songs traditional
elements prevailed, it is not surprising to hear of the great success which DBBara-
thi enjoyed among the conservative sections of society and even among the
p a ~ d i t sof Nabadvip. Though he stayed mostly In Calcutta and performed
there, in his heart and art he remained a rustic poet and his songs appealed t o
the non-modern, traditional scholars and masses.
On the other hand, he did not exclusively confine his poetny t o traditional
and religious subjects, and there is little doubt that his broader audiences in
The date of his death is not mentioned in any of our sources.
Daharathi RSiyer pSimc5ili, ed. by HARIPADCAKIGABART~,
Zo2 Calcutta 1960;
ARUNADAYR H , Dabarathi Rgyer piimc&li,Calcutta 1898.
208 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

Calcutta were first of all attracted by his humorous and satiric pEmc6lis, in
which he wittily ridiculed the modernists (opposing, for instance, thc Widow
Remarriage Act), but also narrow-minded sectarians. Among his most acclaimed
works were allegorical erotic poems, with parts so obscene that they have
never been printed. I t must be stressed, however, that DBBarathi RBy was an
exceptionally gifted versifier and a unique poet in that he was a born satirist
and humorist, which is a quality not often to be met in the 19th-century Bengali
poetry.
DiiBarathi RBy had a number of followers who continued to keep the pdqcdli
in the focus of public favour for a couple of decades. Among them, a t least
RBsikcandra Riiy203 and Brajamohan RBY must be mentioned, the latter
using the form of the pdmcdl; for commenting, in verse, upon contemporary
events. Manomohan Basu, with whom the development of the pdmcdli came t o
its end, belonged entirely to the modern age.

20s RBsikcandra RBy, PLimcBli, pratham bhgg, Calcutta 1890.

 THE BIRTH OF MODERN LITERATURE

During all those decades in which kabiw6lds and singers of the dkhr6i and the
pdqcdli songs were entertaining the masses of the quickly expanding Calcutta,
something far more important was going on in Bengal. Something new was
coming into existence here, with far-reaching consequences which nobody was
able to forebode yet. Nothing less than foundation stones not only of the modern
Bengali literature, but of Modern India were being laid, through the painstaking
process of modernizing the very substance of the way of life and thinking, to
result in a new, modern mentality.
I t s birthplace was, of course, Calcutta and the time of its birth the first half
of the 19th century.204 However barren this period may appear to a mere
literary analysis, i t was a fascinating period of an unprecedented confrontation
of the traditional with the new, of the domestic with the foreign. Almost
without opposition, the British were taking over the rule and the economic
exploitation of farther and farther parts of India from the incapable hands of
the decayed Mughals and petty Rajas, raising hundreds of questions in the
minds of the most intelligent Bengalis of the time: Where does this apparent
superiority stem from 'l What are the roots of this bewildering power ? How t o
cope with i t ? The questions had to be answered not in the quiet separation of
a n ascetic's ddram but in the turmoil of the confrontation place itself, in the
daily heat of the battle.
Arms and armory were needed, however, and it was the British themselves
who started supplying them-in their own interest, of course. I n order t o be
able t o dominate the country in an even more intensive way, they founded the
Port William College in Calcutta in 1800, ". . . for the better instruction of the
Junior Civil Servants of the Company,"205and started preparing textbooks,
grammars and dictionaries of Bengali (Halhed, Carey, etc.). I n order to tie the
"natives" to England with more permanent and tighter bonds, they propagated
Christianity, translating the New (1801) and the Old Testament (1802-9)
into Bengali and even established a Bengali press in 6rirBmpur (Serampore
Baptist Mission Press). I n order to fight against Hindu "idolatry" and "super-
stitions," they founded the first monthly in Bengali, DigdarBan (1818).
The basic and the most important question of the day, for the Bengalis, was:
How t o react t o these facts ? Should they ignore them, patiently relying on
their millennia1traditions andtheir inner strength and believing that, eventually,
they would by themselves defeat the intruder ? Or should they adapt themselves
t o the new circumstances and try to make the maximum use of what may be
learned from the British, both in their technics and philosophy, their civilization

204 SUSHILI<UMARDE, Bengali literature in the nineteenth century, Calcutta

1919 (21962).
205 Minutes in Council at the Fort William by His Excellency the Most Hon'ble
Marquis of Wellesley, containing his reasons for the establishment of a College in
Bengal, dated August 18, 1800. Quoted in S. I<. DE, BLNC, p. 110.
 210 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

and culture ? Or perhaps even discard the heritage of the past altogether and
take over whatever Europe was offering in all spheres of life ?
Throughout the first half of the 19th century, all these widely differing
attitudes might be observed among the Eengalis of Calcutta. or, to be more
exact, the newly arising bourgeoisie of Calcutta, the middle class which was the
only force able to solve these problems.206For long decades to come, the
majority of Bengalis outside Calcutta and the poor of the city remained
practically unaffected by this fierce struggle, but among the Calcutta new-born
intelligentsia the differentiation became soon rather obvious.
The left wing of the front was occupied by radicals svho flourished especially
around the thirties. They believed that "the light of the West was all that was
needed to set one on the way to progress,"z07often renounced Hinduism
altogether and embraced Christianity and, a t the same time, did not consider
the Bengali language capable of conveying what in their view were ideas of
progress. The latter issue seems to have been of longer duration; even such
great masters of Bengali literature in the 19th century as the poet Madhusiidan
Datta (himself a Christian convert) and the novelist Bankimcandra Catto-
pgdhygy started writing in English, before turning towards their mother
tongue. Under the strong influence of the 'Anglo-Indian' H. L. Vivian Derozioz0*
of Portuguese-Indian ancestry (1808-1831) and his follou~ersof the Young
Bengal group, the radicals were rather influential, a t a time, but obviously
could not win in the long run.
The opposite extreme mras represented especially by the Muslim bourgeoisie
of Calcutta which, in their majority, ignored the modernizing efforts, obviously
clinging to their old Islamic ideals. Only seldom do we find a Muslim name among
the hundreds of those who, in this or that way, contributed to the process of
modernization and the birth and initial growth of the modern Bengali literature.
The basically negative attitude of the Muslims towards modern education
resulted finally in that they considerably lagged behind the modern Hindu
intelligentsia and, though numerically constituting the majority of the popu-
lation, played but a n almost negligible role in the 19th-century cultural de-
velopment of the Bengal country.209
On the Hindu side, the right wing was represented by the orthodox group,
with personalities such as the educationist RBdhLkBnta Deb (1784-1 867),210
the journalist andwriter BhabBnicaranBandyopBdhyiiyand thepoet16varcandra
Gupta in the lead. Though notoriously known and labelled as opponents to
those whose standpoints the run of history proved to be the most correct and

BINAYGHOS,BidygsBgar o BBmlB samiij, I, Calcutta 1957, pp. 105-7.

207 S. I<. DE. BLNC. W. 110.
208 BINAY GHOS,Bidrohi Dirojio, Calcutta 1961.
209 Cf. A. F. SALAHUDDIX AHMED,Social Ideas and Social Change in Bengal,
1818-1835, Leiden 1965; M. S. QURESHI, &ude sur 1'8volution intellectuelle chez
les Musulmans du Bengale, 1857-1947, Paris 1971.
210 YOGEBCANDRA BHCAL,Riidhiikiinta Deb, Calcutta 1957.
 The birth of modern literature 211

fruitful (especially RBmmohan RBy and his followers), the ,,rightistsc were
definitely not opposed to all progressive ideas of modern education, t o
looking for new roads in literature, or to taking over scientific knowledge from
the British. The main and basically, the only serious. issue of controversy both
with Christian missionaries and the reformists, was Hinduism and its individual
institutions which they believed must be defended a t any price.
Seen from this point of view, those who were the main bearers of enlighten-
ment and the main propounders of progress appear to occupy the "centre."
I n respect of religion, which was the main issue during that period, they never
thought of discarding Hinduism, but strongly believed in the necessity of its
reform, in both its religious aspects (idolatry, polytheism, etc.) and social
institutions and customs (caste, family, marriage, etc.). They were ready and
even eager t o learn English, but were well aware, a t the same time, of the
necessity to pay much attention to Bengali and its development into a modern
language capable of expressing all ideas and communicating every knowledge.
Tradition, both spiritual and literary, was, in their view, a vast repertory of
priceless gems t o be preserved as well as useless rubbish to be thrown away.
To combine and synthetize what appeared to be the best achievements of both
India in the past and Europe in modern times-this was their leading slogan
and their working motto.
As far as the further literary development in Bengali is concerned, it was of
primary importance that the British not only founded the Fort T'Villiam College
and appointed Bengali pandits as instructors, but also encouraged them t o
write textbooks for use a t the College. Thus the PratBpBdityacaritra (The Life
of PratBpBditya) was written and published, in 1801, on the initiative of
William Carey (1761-1834), first a Baptist missionary and then a teacher of
Bengali and Sanskrit a t the Fort William College, who himself contributed t o
the study and development of modern literary Bengali by a number of books.211
The Pratiipgdityacaritra was composed by Rsmriirn Basu212and may claim t o
be not only the first Bengali book written entirely in prose but also the f i s t
historical treatise created by a Bengali. Considering its pioneer character, it
is surprisingly reliable as a historical account, being based on Persian chronicles.
Of even more importance is its good prose style, capable of serving as a model
to other writers and a happy starting-point of the development of Bengali
literary prose."13

A Grammar of the Bengali Language, 1801; Icathopakathan, or Colloquies or

Dialogues intended to facilitate the acquiring of the Bengalee Language, 1801;
Itihiismiilii, a collection of stories, 1812; A Dictionary of the Bengalee Language,
1815-25.
BRAJENDRANHTH BAXDYOPHDHYLY, Riiin RBrn Basu, Calcutta 1928.
See SISIREUMAR DAS,Early Bengali Prose. Carey to VidyBsiigar, Calcutta
1966; SURUMXR SEX, BBrigiilB sBhitye gadya, 4th ed., Calcutta 1966; f i y ~ M ~ 4 . 4 ~ -
EUBIHX CATTOPADHYHY, BiimlB gadyer kramabik88, Calcutta 1959; MANONOHAN
GHOS,BitmlB gadyer c8r yug, Calcutta 1949.
212 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

A number of other textbooks folloured, during the next fifteen gears, including
further historical tracts, such as Mahgraj Kr~nacandraRByasya caritram (The
Life of the Maharaja Krsnacandra Ray) by RBjiblocan MukhopBdhygy (1805),
and RBjBbali (The Kings) by bIp!yufijay BidyBlankBr (1808),or purely didactic
and instructional books, i.e. LipimBlB (Letters) by R&rnr&mBasu (1802) and
PrabodhcandrikB (Moonlight of Intelligence, 1813) by Mrtyuiijay BidyBlankBr
which treated various subjects. Even more numerous were translations, or
rather adaptations of such works as the Sanskrit Mitopadesa (Bengali versioll
by GolaknBth fiarm8, 1802, and yet another by Mrtyuiijay BidyalankBr, 1808)
or SimhBsanadvBtrimSikB (in Bengali, BatriS simhgsan, by Mrtyufijay again,
1802), and of the Persian Tfitinarne (in Bengali, Tot5 itihgs, The Parrot's Tales,
by Candicaran Mungi, 1805).
As the list shows, all of these translations were based on Eastern originals,
the complete lack of any European book indicating the then "orientalist"
educational policy of the Britisli authorities. After all, these books were not
meant for the Eengali public but for English pupils; but even as far as schools
for the Bengalis were concerned, which inevitably had t o follow soon, the same
tendency prevailed-to stress exclusively domestic traditions as the only basis
of native schools. This, however, was not what the enlightened Bengalis of the
period wanted and demanded. And thus the initiative in a further intensification
of the impetus towards modernization had to be taken by the Bengalis
themselves in order to give the movement the desired direction and speed.
This movement, often known under the name of Bengali R e n a i ~ s a n c e , ~ ~ "
was very wide in range, trying to influence, and as far as the Calcutta middle
class was concerned also indeed influencing, the whole spiritual, social and
cultural life of the inhabitants of the Bengali capital. I t is impossible to describe
i t in detail here, following the dramatic unfolding of the ideological struggle
step by step, in all sections and aspects of life and thinking.Z15 FVe cannot,
however, confine our summary to merely literary reflections and the literary
results of this struggle. Till almost the end of the fifties, in spite of the large
number of books and journals which appeared in Bengali, very little was
written and published which may be described as literature in the proper sense
of the term. Neither would it be right to apply purely literary criteria to this
mass of printed ivords. Practically without a single exception, its aim was not
any art literature but education and enlightenment. Everything was permeated
214 This term, however, does not seem particularly happy; cf. ASITKUMHR
BANDYOPHDHYAY, USP, p. 194.
215 It has been treated in a number of books, e.g. ASITKU~IHR BANDYOPLDHYHY,
USP; S. H. DE, BLKC; AXITSEX,Kotes on Bengali Renaissance, Bombay 1946;
Studies in the Bengali Renaissance, ed. by ATULCHANDRA GUPTA,Calcutta 1958;
NEI~AISANDHAN BOSE,The Indian Awakening and Bengal, Calcutta 1960 R. C.
~TAJUMDAR, Glimpses of Bengal in the Xineteenth Century, Calcutta 1960;
S A S ~ B HDH~GUPTA,
~ ~ ~ S A ~BBmlB
~ sghitye na!ayug, Calcutta 1952; MOHITLLLMAJUM-
DHR, BBml5r nabayug, Calcutta 1946; S u & l ~ ~ u mGGPTA,
Hn UnabimAa 6at5bdite
B51igBl&r nabajiigaran, Calcutta 1959, etc.
 The birth of modern literature 213

by a didactic tendency, by efforts to contribute towards creating a new. modern

type of life, towards clarifying standpoints, solving problems and giving answers
to the most pertinent questions of the time. No wonder, then, that so much
attention was absorbed by creating the prerequisites of this movement, i.e.
modern schools, journals and periodicals, and various societies and associations.
I n all these respects, the ~nodernizingmovement216is inseparably connected,
from its very beginning, with the name of the greatest personality of the period,
Riimmohan He was born in 1774 in RBdhBnagar, Hooghly District, in
a rich Brahmin's family and though his father eventually lost all his landed
property, RBmmohan himself was well-off, during all his life, and was able to
pursue his studies, taking up a job but occasionally, either with the East India
Company or the Nughals. He knew Sanskrit, Persian and Arabic and learned
English, too, thus being able to gather first-hand knowledge of the main
religious systems he was mostly interested in, Hinduism, Islam and Christianity.
Since 1814 he settled down in Calcutta where he soon became the pivot of all
spiritual, social and cultural life. RBmmohan stayed in Calcutta till 1830 when
he left for England, appointed a special envoy of the Mughal Akbar I1 to the
King of England and granted also the title of RBjB for this occasion. He never
came back, dying a t Bristol in 1833.
RBmmohan Ray was an exceptional personality not only because of his
unusually wide erudition and profound knowledge, but especially of his open
mind, broad outlook, rationalistic approach towards various problems and
ability to select the most pertinent elements in whatever he was concerned with.
And, as a matter of fact, he was concerned mith practically everything which
was of any significance for the all-round modernization of Bengali life and
thought. At the very beginning of his Calcutta career, he translated and
interpreted selected parts of ancient Indian philosophy, especially books on the
Vedgnta and some Upanishads. His aim was to direct the attention of his
contemporaries to the original sources of Hinduism, in order to find what had
formed the very basis of the Hindu Weltanschauung. RBmmohan nnderstood
that in the Indian milieu and mith Indian traditions, it was necessary to
concentrate first on religious problems and their issues and to modernize
Hinduism as the most relevant basis of life and ideology.
I t was with this aim in view that he founded the -&tmiya Sabha, in f 815, the
Unitarian Committee, in 1821, and the Brahma Sabhg, in 1828, later turned
into the well-known Brahma Samaj. They were not only associations aiming
a t discussions on and propagation of ideas of reform, but also important organiz-
ational platforms to combine efforts of all progressive Bengalis of the time.

2 1 " ~ GOPAL
~ ~ ~ RAY,Religious movements in modern Bengal, Santiniketan

1965.
S. D. COLLET, The Life and Letters of Raja Rammohun Roy, London 1896;
Selections from Official Letters and Documents Relating to the Life of Raja Rammo-
han Roy, ed. by J. I<. MAJUMDAR, Calcutta 1958; The English Works of Raja
Rammohan Roy, Allallabed 1906.
214 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

They were engaged in polemics both with Christian missionaries, to defend

Hinduism, and with the orthodox group (whose similar platform was, since
1830, the Dharma Sabhiif, trying to persuade them that in order to give Min-
duisrn a new place in life, it was imperative to get rid ofits i d ~ l a t r y , ~ ~ ~ p o l y t h e i s m
as well as caste prejudice and certain inhuman c u s t o ~like
s sati (burning widows
alive). It was in the latter issue that Riimmohan's group scored the first
victory; in 1829, after a series of tracts written by RBmmohan against sat! and a
considerable movement to abolish this practice it was forbidden by a special act.
The year 1817 was characterized by much activity concerning modern
education. I n opposition to the official British 'orientalist' educational policy
mentioned already, the Bengali modernists led by Riimmohan Riiy and strongly
supported by the enlightened Englishman David Hare founded the Hindu
College in Calcutta, "the opening of which marks an important stage in our
history as the first systematic effort made by the Indians themselves for English
education in Bengal."2lg Of no less importance was the foundation of the Cal-
cutta School Books Society, in the same year, and the Calcutta School Society,
in 1818, t o further modern primary schools in which Bengali was the teaching
language, and to provide them with suitable textbooks. By 1821, the Calcutta
School Society was already supervising 115schools with a total of 3,828 pupils.220
These new schools, on one hand, made English accessible to thc young Bengali
generation, and on the other, acquainted them systematically with modern
achievements in the sciences, history, geography, etc. and to a large extent
also with European literature. For these schools, moreover, modern textbooks
were written, the importance of which often surpassed that of mere school
manuals. It was here that modern Bengali terminology was coined and whole
branches of Western knowledge summed up. Among the pioneer publications
of this kind, RBdhEkiinta Deb's BBnglii iiksiigrantha (Bengali Textbook, 1821)
must be mentioned. Though not written for the same purpose, the main con-
tribution to the further development of Bengali and its study was RBmmohan
Riiy's Bengali grammar, published first in English (Bengalee Grammar in the
English Language, 1826) and later in Bengali (Gauyiya byiikaran, 1833).
The year 1818, again, was distinguished by the appearance of the first
periodicals in Bcngali: the monthly Digdarian arthiit yubaloker kBran sttm-
grhita nZnB upadeh (The Co~npassor Various Advice Collected for Young
People) and the weekly SamiicEr darpan (The Mirror of the News), both
published by the Seramporc missionaries, and yet another weekly, Biingiil
gejet (Bengali Gazette) edited by Gangiiliikor Bha$tiic&rya. Whereas the
Digdarkan was heartily welcomed by the Bengali public, because it contained
many interesting articles that considerably enlarged the limited scope of

Cf. Riimmohan Riiy, Dialogue between a Theist and an Idolator, ed. by

STEPHEN HAY,Cafcutts 1964.
S. I . . DE, BLNC, p. 464.
azo Ibid., p. 468.
 The birth of modern literature 215

knowledge of the youth of Bengal about the Western ~vorld(i.e. the discovery
of America, Sadler's journey in a balloon. the use of steam in ships, etc.), the
SamiicBr darpan followed the same informative policy only for some time and
then started attacking Hinduism and its customs, with the obvious inbention
to prove the supremacy of Christianity. Inevitably a retort had to come.
Riimmohan Riiy started publishing the English-Bengali weekly Brahmunical
Rlagazine or Brghman sebadhi, and Bhabiinicaran BandyopBdhyiiy with
Tiiri-tciimdDatta the weekly Sambiid kaumudi (The Lotus of the News), both
in 1821. From the very beginning, polemics concerning religious and other
topics occ~~pied an important part of these papers. Other periodicals followed
in rather rapid succession, some short-lived, others of primary importance.
Anlong the latter, Bhabiinicaran's XamBcdr candrikii (Moonshine of the News,
founded 1822), fivarcandra Gupta's Sambiid prabhiikar (The Sun of the News,
1831) and the organ of the Nindu College students, Jfiiinanveiaii221 (Search
for Knowledge, 1831) deserve special mention.
I t is indeed impossible to overrate the important role assigned t o these
weeklies and monthlies. They provided the main platform for the clash of
ideas and the chief medium for the propagation of new trends and dissemination
of useful knowledge, and for decades filled up the gap caused by the non-
existence of modern literature which was only then coming into existence; i t
was these periodicals in which the first literary attempts were published. They
acted as a school for young aspirants to literature, and more than once provided
writers with a living. Readers got quickly accustomed t o this new medium of
information ancl knowledge, as may be concluded from the number of no less
than twenty-five periodicals founded during the initial fifteen years of jour-
nalism in Benga1.222
Among the first attempts a t a more ambitious prose, rare as they were till
thc fifties, Bhabiinicaran Eandyopiidhy&y7s(1787-1848) writings stand out. in
spite of all their defects. The first was Kalikiitg-kamaliilay (The Lotus Abode of
Calcutta) from 1823. It is written in the form of a dialogue between an inhabitant
of Calcutta and a visitor from the village to whom the former explains, with a
good deal of humour and irony, certain customs prevailing in the city and
altogether unknown in the countryside. I n 1825 and 1831 respectively, Bha-
bsnicaran published two social satires, Kababsbubil~s(Pleasures of the New
Bourgeois) and Nababibibiliis (Pleasures of the Kern Dame), ridiculing various
vices of some inhabitants of the capital. I n prose intermixed with verse, the
author narrates stories of the bad consequences which drinking, adultery and
exaggerated luxury bring to those who have forgotten to watch their steps and
given up the good old ways (the author was a distinguished member of the

See ARKRDATTA,Dirozio o Qiroziygns. Calcutta 1973.

ASITKUI~~RBAXDYOPLDHYLY, USP, p. SQ.A large an&well conceived selection
of articles which appeared in various Bengali periodicals in the 19th century, is the
four-volumes Siimayikpatre BBmlgr samgjcitra, edited by BINAYGHOFat Calcutta,
1962-5.
 D. Zbavitel Eengali Literature

orthodox group). The Nababibibiliis has even a central plot, however thin,
following the decay of an unfaithful wife through four stages till her miserable
end and final lament and warning to all married women:
"I thercfore again and again ask you:
Protect the sanctity of your families, 0 wives."
Obviously it was not entertainment or even aesthetic relish which was
cxpected and obtained from these new writings, but knowledge and education.
The same is true of the early translations of Western literature and adaptations
of European, first of all English models. Though no complete list of these
translations is available, the titles lmown indicate in a clear manner that
didactic and informative works were more in deInand than belles-lettres. The
main interest centred round books on hist0ry,~~3 sciences and philosophy224
and a vivid response was aroused by books on s e i f - e d ~ c a t i o nand
~ ~biographies
~
of great personalities. Even works of art literature occasionally translated
during this period were probably read more as didactic works than as literaturc
p r ~ p e r . ~ ~ T a b l ewere
s ~ " looked for because of their moral lessons.
When considering European literature as one of the most important factors
influencing the rise of modern Rengali iiterature,228 we must not confine our-
selves to mere translations and adaptations. I n the second quarter of the 19th
century, the knowledge of English among the Bengali intelligentsia reached a
relatively high standard and books vrittcn in English or translated into English
from German, French and other languages including Latin and Greek, mere
thus accessible t o them in that language. The steady and effective growth of
modern education is testified to by the establishment of such specialized
institutions as the Medical College (1835) and the Mechanical Institute (1839),
and even colleges outside Calcutta (thc ICrishnagar College, for instance, was
founded in 1845).
A similar progress of general enlightenment may be observed in other fields.
Lectures and public discussions mere the main object of the Academic Associa-
tion, founded in 1827-8 by H. L. Vivian Derozio, the Siidhiiran jfiZnopiirjik8
sabhii or Society for the Acquisition of General Knowlec~ge,started in 1838 wieh
Pyiiric8md Mitra and Riimtanu Liihiri as its secretaries, and the Tattva-
E.g. Goldsmith's History of England, 1820, and History of Greece, 1833.
224 E.g. Yates' Elements of Natural Pil~losophy, 1825; Spurzheim-Combe's
Treatise on Phrenology, 1849; Watts' Improvement of Nind, 1849, etc.
2 2 5 E.g. Samuel Smiles' Character and Self-Help, and Chambers' Moral Class
Book.
2 2 6 Bunyan's The P~lgrim'sProgress, 1821; Adams' Icing's Messenger, 1849;
Defoe's Robinson Crusoe, 1852, otc.
E.g. those by Gay appeared in 1836 and those by &sop in 1835, having their
13th edition in 1868.
On these ~nfluences,see P. G. SEX, Western Influence in Bengal1 Literature,
Calcutta 1932 (31966); HARCNRRA MOHAN DASGUPTA, Studies in Western Influence
on Nineteontl.1 Century Bengal1 Poetry, 1857-1887, Calcutta 1935 (1969); UJJVAL-
ICGNHR ? ~ A J U M DBiiqlB
& ~ R ,kabye p8Scritya prabhiib, Calcutta 1668.
 The birth of rnodern literature 217

bodliini sabhii, established by Debendraniith ThBkur in 1839. I n 1843 the

British India Society was founded, re-named, in 1851, the British Indian
Association; it was the f i s t political society "for the purpose of adopting
measures which may contribute t o the welfare of the
The remarkable qualitative progress of the modernization process lnay well
he followed on the pages of various Bengali monthlies and weeklies s s well as in
various compilations of different branches of knowledge, among which thc
thirteen-volume Encyclopaedia Bengtilensis or BidyL-kalpadrum deserves special
attention. I t was translabed or freely compiled from English sources by the
Rev. 1Crrj;pamohanBandyopiidhyiiy (1813-55) in 1846-51 and treated various
subjects, such as history, biographies of outstanding personalities, geography,
geometry etc. Even higher was the level of numerous didactic and polemical
articles by Akeaykumiir Datta (1820-86),230 a rationalist enthusiastically
searching for useful knowledge wherever i t might be found. His following
words, dating from 1854, are characteristic not only of his personal belief, but
also of the attitude of a largo number of his contemporaries : "The whole world
is our dharmaddstra (i.e. sacred book). Genuine knowledge is our dcdrya (i.e.
teacher). Whatever authentic knowledge was discovered by Bhiiskara and
Ary&bhatta and Newton and Laplace is our itistva, too. Also every natural
truth revealed by Gautama and RanBda and Bacon and Combe is our M s t ~ a . " ~ ~ l
It must be repeated, however, that ideas of this kind were not shared by all
Bengali intellectuals, a t that time. There mere still many who preferred thc
p u r d ~ a sand Bhiiratcandra to English science and European philosophy, and
there were personalities of considerable talent and influence among them.
Greatest of all, the poet and journalist fbvarcandra Gupta (1812-1859)232was
a prolific versifier. Though the number of 50,000 poems he was reported to
write by an editor of his poetry, Gopiilcandra I ~ u k h ~ p & d h y &no y , doubt
~~~s
a n exaggeration, his poetic output is astonisliing. It appeared on the pages of
the four weeklies he was editing as well as in the daily Sambiid prabhiikar which
he founded in 1839. Apart from his own poems and those ~vrittenby his
contemporaries, he also published here articles on old icabiwcZlcZs, with numerous
samples of their songs which otherwise would have been irretrievably lost.
He was literally in love with this old-type poetry and in the form of his own
poems he took his lessons from them. His characteristic feature was to comment,
in verse, upon anything and everything he saw and witnessed, both in Calcutta
and during his frequent travels in the countryside. "The payGr," says Asit
Bandyopiidhyiiy, "was changed in his bands into a n implement as easy as

BSITKUM~AR BANDYOPADHYHY, USP, F. 396.

eao NAKURCANDRA BI~VHS, Alcrjaycarita, Calcutta 1887.
2 3 1 The Bengali text q ~ ~ o t in
e dS. K. DE, BLNC, pp. 609-10.
s2BEABATOC; DATTA, Iivarcandra Gupter jibancarita o kabitva, Calcutta 1968;
SA.;.J~BK~M& Basu, Ihvarcandra Gupta o BBmlB sHhitya. Preface by SUN~TIKUMA~Z
C.~TTOPHDHYHY, Calcutta 1964.
23s ASITKUXKR BANDYOPBDHYHY, USE', p. 183.
 218 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

prose."23i I n his outlool~,however. he was extremely conservative and some-

times even reactionary. He opposed English education. social reforms, changes
in old Hindu customs, in short everything connected with the modernization
movement. His main weapon was ridicule and satire. sonietimes witty, but
often raw and of bad taste. I n one rospoct, however, his poetry must be admired
and appreciated-in his close contact with his time and untiring efforts to take
part, through his verse, in the contemporary cultural development.
The very opposite of rivarcandra Gupta TTLLShis younger contemporary,
Ikvarcandra 6armB BidylsBgar (1820-1891)235in whom the initial phase of the
modernization movement in Bengal found its culmination.
Igvarcandra $arms's life was conanected with the Sanskrit College, founded
in Calcutta in 1824 as a sort of counter-balance to 'che English-oriented Hindu
College. rkvarcandra, who was the son of a poor village Brahmin, studied a t the
Sanskrit College and it was here, too, that he graduated in 1841, obtaining the
title of VidyBsBgara (BidgBsZgar, in Bengali spelling, i.e. Ocean of Wisdom)
under which he has been known ever afterwards. After a short period a t
Port Williarn College, he returned to the Sanskrit College to become its Principal,
in 1851. Education was the main field of his tireless activities. Though a
Sanskrit scholar, he perfectly understood the importance of modern education
and greatly contributed t o the modernization of the then schools in Calcutta
and the increase of the scope and quality of sciiools for girls. It was for schools
also that the majority of his books were written, intended to serve as textbooks;
but their importance far surpassed this original modest purpose.
As a man of unbending morals and firm principles, BidyBsBgar was not
willing to put up with any social products of Hinduism which he considered an
obstacle in the way of progress. I n 1855 he wrote tivo pamphlets attacking the
deeply-rooted prejudice against the right of Hindu xvidows to re-marriage
(BidhabB-bibiiha pracalita haws ucit kin5 etadbisayak prastsb, and, dvitiya
prastsb), thus starting a wide movement and fierce controversy on this question.
The direct result of i t was the Widow Remarriage Act, passed in 1856. I n 1871
and 1873,he entered the same arena again, this timeappealing to Iris countrymen
t o abandon the practice of polygamy (BahubibBha rahita haw5 ucit ki nB
etadbisayak biclr). Both these movements called forth a lively response, both
positive and negative, among the Bengali intellectuals and. as will be seen later,
even supplied the newly arising modern drama, prose and poetry with fruitful
inspiration.
All historians of Bengali literature agree in that his prose writings, though
no original piece of belles-lectres is t o be found among them, belong to the most
important foundation stones of modern Bengali prose. "Though only text-
books," says J. C. Ghosh, "they are nevertheless important for the reason that
234Ibid., p. 188.
235His writings were edited, under the title BidyBsggar racanabali, by D E B K U ~ ~ ~ ~ R
BASU,3 vols., Calcutta 1966; cf. also C A ~ ~ Q ~ CBANDYOPLDRYAP,
ARAN RidyBsBgal.,
3rd ed., Calcutta 1909.
 The birth of modern literarure 219

it was partly through them that VidyBsBgar carried out his great work of
reforming the Bengali language. Before him the language was uncouth and
unshaped, and in confusion, but VidyzsBgar gave it order and system, clear
meaning and correct form,"236 He was obviously the first Bengali writer to
devote systematic attention to the language of his writings, "changing words,
remodelling phrases and adjusting the order of both, with the result that in his
best compositions he achieved a rhythm and propriety of diction hitherto little
known in Bengali prose.
Many of his books were either translations and adaptations or free re-tellings
of both Sanskrit and English originals. Of the former, the Betfil paficabimiati
(1847, Vetdapaficavimiati, but based on a Windi adaptation from 1805), the
Sakuntalg (1854, retelling the famous drama by KZlid8sa in prose) and the
Sitftr banabiis (1860, retelling in the same manner Bhavabhiiti's Uttarargma-
carita) are known best. Among the books based on English works, mention
must be made of the BBngBliir iti11Bs (History of Bengal, 1848, original by John
Clark Marshman), the Jiban carita (Biographies, 1849) and the Caritiibali
(Lives, 1856) both meant to set examples of successful men of the past for the
youth of the country, the KathBmBlii (1856, Garland of Stories, retelling Aesop's
fables according to Rev. Thomas James), and especially the BhrkntibilBs (1869,
Shakespeare's Comedy of Errors).
All these books were used as textbooks in Bengali schools for a long time,
as were also Bidyiisggar's excellent description of the Sanskrit language and
literature (Samsk~tabhB@o s a p s k e a sghitya biqayak prastgb, 1853) and his
other manuals of Bengali as well as Sanskrit.
Towards the very end of the first half of the 19th century and in the beginning
of the fifties, the soil was well prepared for the appearance of the first harvest
of modern Bengali literature. I n 1851, the important Vernacular Literature
Society was founded t o take care of more ambitious ventures in the realm of
literature, both translations and original writings. Inthe same year, the illustrated
monthly Bibidhiirtha-samgraha (Various Collections) was started by RBjendra-
181 Mitra and in 1854, the MBsik patrikii (Monthly Magazine) by PyBricBqd
Mitra and RBdhgnBth 6ikd&r,both publishing numerous contributions marked
by a far better taste and a higher level than the preceding journals. RBjendralBl
Mitra (1822-1891) was a distinguished Oriental scholar, editor of numerous
Sanskrit texts and author of such books as Prlkyta bhiigal (Physical Geography,
1954) and S i b ~ j i rcaritra (The Life of SivBji, 1860), testifying to a steady
progress in various branches of studies in Bengali.
It was especially historiography which in the fifties entered a new stage. I n
1857 Nilmani Basiik published his BhBratbarser itihBs (History of India)
proclaiming a new attitude towards the past of the country. It was the spirit

R 235J. C. GHOSH,BL, p. 124.

Za7T. W. CLARK, Bengali Prose Fiction up to Bankimchandra. In: The Novel
in India, London 1970, p. 33.
 220 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

of patriotism based on knowledge (though sometimes idealized and rornantic-

ized, undoubtedly) of India's past glory and able t o evoke feelings of national
pride in both students and w~iders.We shall see, in one of the next chapters,
of what importance this fact was for the birth of the modern Bengali novel.
It was not till the fifties that the protagonists of the modernization movement
realized the limitations of their activites, confined to the narrow stratum of
intellectuals, and the necessity to influence also the broader strata of the
people. During the whole &st half of the century, this field was left to those
who continued the tradition of the AabigE~z,ci;AhrGi and yCtr5 as avell as to a
peertEiar sort of "mew literature," very cheap booklets, in verse or prose,
narrating love stories ~irithoutany pretensions t o a higher literary or moral
standard. As indicated by their numerous editions and high numbers of copies
printed, they must have been very popular, providing cheap entertainment t o
many.
This was probably the main reason which prompted authors such as Pyiiri-
ciimd Mitra t o experiment in the field of narrative prose ~irhich.in spite of
retaining the didactic tendency prevailing in previous books, added a new
element-stories as interesting as possible, with numerous realistic elements
and motives taken over from everyday life.
Pyaricsmd Mitra (2814-1883),238using the pen-name Tekeiirpd Thgkur, was
the most important representative of this new literature. Librarian of thc
Calcutta Public Library and businessman by profession, he was a a ardent
participant of the model-nization movement and a member of many bodies
and associations. We have already mentioned the magazine N8sik patrilrs
-which he founded and continued t o co-edit for several years, "for ordinary
people, especially women," as its superscription announeed.239 Since the very
beginning, many stories immediately reacting t o social problems of the day
appeared in its pages, such as the remarriage of widows, the consequences of
immorality and bad edueation, etc. Most important of all, Mitre's own novel
AI~lergharer Duld (the title u7as aptly interpreted by Sukumar SenZ4O as
Pampered Son of a Front Rank Family) started to appear here in continuations,
in 1855. Being the first novel mitten by a Bengali241i t deserves more attention
than its literary qualities would perhaps justify.
Characteristic are its Prefaces, one in English and one in Bengali, the latter
stating: "This book has been written in consideration of the fact that in the
minds of almost aU people, there is an inborn and naturally stronger inclination
to read novels and s i m i l ~books
r than any other writings, and that it is especially
necessary to supply sueh books which the people of our country are still not
accustomed to read." I n the English Preface, then, foreigners are informed that

23s BRAJENDILANLTH BANDYOPXDEYAY, PyBricBmd Mitra, Cdcutta 1955.

23e S. I<.DE. BLNC. a. A- -M- .
, L

e40 SUKUMAR SBN,HBL. p. 230.

241 I t was preceded only by the Phulmani o BarqBr bicBr, but its author was an
Englishwoman, the missionary 13. C. Mulen.
 The birth of modern literature 221

the book is "the first work of the kind" and that it "chiefly treats of the
pernicious effects of allowing children to be improperly brought up, with re-
marks on the existing system of education, on self-formation and religious
culture, and is illustrative of the condition of Hindu society customs, and partly
of the state of things in the Moffussil. The work has been written in a simple
style, and t o foreigners desirous of acquiring an idiomatic knowledge of the
Bengali language and an acquaintance with Hindu domestic life; it will perhaps
be found ~sefu1."2*~
The heroes of the book are two sons of the wealthy BBburBm of BaidyKbBti,
the spoiled elder brother MatilBl and the good younger son R5LmlBl. Matilhl is
sent to Calcutta to learn English. brit l1e immediately joins the company of some
equally bad boys of the city and escapes imprisonment only by the intervention
of the father's influential friends. MatilL1 continues his bad career at home and
finally succeeds in wasting all property he has inherited after his father's death.
His younger brother RBmlBl is his very opposite, first of all thanks to the good
education which he has obtained from a certain Baradgprasgd, an enlightened
man of firm moral principles. At tho end, it is, of course, RgmlB1 who rescues
the family and brings his reclaimed brother back home.
The story needs hardly much comment, but is enriched by a number of
realistic episodes, depicted in a lively way and with an obvious sense of dramatic
tension. The book reads well, thanks to its simple style and very colloquial
language which was praised high by the great novelist Bankimcandra Catto-
pzdhysy. To use his words, Py5icllnd Pitra "was the first to demonstrate that
a book could be written in the Bengali which is spoken by ordinary people."243
The author drew on the colloquial speech of Calcutta and its environs and his
novel facilitated the acceptance of colloquialisms and dialectical expressions
into modern literature, especially in passages of direct speech.
Pysrictimd Pifitra wrote a number of other books as well, for instance, Mad
kh&wiibara diiy jiit thiiktir hi uptiy (It I s a Great Peril to Drink Spirik, Sour
Can One Preserve his Caste Then?, 1859) or the allegorical novel Abhedi
(Similar, 1871),but it is his AliLler gharer Dul&lwhich will be always remembered
as the initial step in the development of the modern Bengali novel. I n this
respect, it represents not only the conclusion of the preparatory stage of modern
Bengali literature, but marks also the beginning of a new period characterized
by the rise of different literary genres.

24z Edition of Basumati-sghitya-mandir, along with two further books. Calcutta

S. d., p. 142.
Quoted by T. W. CLARK,op. cit., p. 37.
 THE MODERN DRAMA AND DTNABANDHU AfITRA

Until 1852, not a single original drama had been written in Bengali, but
theatrical performances did take place in Calcutta since the end of the 18th
century. I n 1795, the Russian musician Gerasim Lebedeff staged here a Bengali
rendering of the English play The Disguisez4*which he translated with thc
help of his teacher Goloknrlth Drls, and after two successful performances he
added yet another play entitled Love is the Best Doctor (author unknou~n).
I t was, however, a n isolated venture. During the first half of the 19th c e n t o r ~ ~ ,
the y6trC dominated the Calcutta stage with traditional subjects of which
the Bidyl-Sundar story was the most favourite one. Even occasional performan-
ces of dramas in English, either by Bengali students or professional groups from
abroad, did not immediately lead t o any kind of imitation in Bengali.
I n 1852, Tzrlcaran Bikdlr's Bhadrgrjun and Yogendracandra Gupta's
Kirtibilas appeared, t l ~ eformer being a dramatic version of a Mahrlbharata
episode and the latter a dramatization of a Bengali folk-tale. Within the
following twenty years, then, no less than two hundred dramas were published
in Bengali, in 1880 reaching the impressive total of nearly 700.245 I t was a
period of a real boom of drama in Bengal, the intensity and abnormality of
which strikes us even more if we consider that until 1872not a single professional
stage existed in the country. And, to list all the anomalies, only few of these
numerous dramas were written by real playwrights, the majority being the
work of amateurs who tried their skill a t the art of writing a play but once and
abandoned their efforts after the first attempt.
The first two dramas mentioned above introduced certain novelties and
innovations as yet unknown in Indian plays, such as the division of acts into
scenes and even, in the case of the Kiltibilgs, the tragic ending; but they did
not differ from what had preceded (either Sanskrit plays or Bengali y6tr6a) in
the most essential respects-in the traditional themes and, primarily, the
ideology, the very purpose of these creations. For this reason, they can hardly
be held responsible for the migh6y wave of dramatic writings to follow in the
subsequent years. Neither did the follo~lomingyear, 1853, bring anything new in
this field, apart from a free translation of Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice
(under the title Bhgnumati cittabilgs, by Haracandra Ghos). And thus it was
not until 1854 that the really revolutionary event in the realm of Bennali drama
----
was witnessed-the creation of the R&mnrlrrlyan Tarkaratna's Kulin kula- 0 -

sarbasva (the title translated by Sukumar Sen2" as The Top-ranking Brahinan

All For Prestige\.

244 Probably by Richard Paul Jaddrell, according to S. I<.DE, BLNC, p. 640,

or by Chapman, as said by SUPCSIAR SEN,HBL, p. 191.
245 See the Bibliography attached to the article, The Beginnings of the Modern

Bengali Drama (1852-1880), by D U ~ AZBAVITEL.

N ArOr 36, 1968, pp. 29-66.
SUKUMARSEN,HBL, p. 195.
 The modern drama and Dinabandllu nlitra

The very impetus for writing this drama was somewhat typical of the whole
atmosphere. It was literally ordered by Krllicandra Rrlycaudhuri, a zamindar
from Rangpur, who in 1853 published the follorving announcement in S a m b a
bhrlskar, Rangpur bartrlbaha and some other journals:
"All learned gentlemen are notified, through this announcement that he who
by writing within six months an enchanting nsifak called Iculin kulasarbasva in
graceful Bengali, shows his supremacy among writers, will be presented with a
prize of 50 rupees."z47
The very title of the work and the progressive views of the enlightened
Rangpur zamindar, who had made the offer, left no doubt about the tendency
with which the proposed book was expected to be imbued. I n this respect, the
play submitted by B5mniirrlyan Tarkaratna evidently complied with the
expectations. I t was directed against a c r ~ ~Hindu
el custom, the Kulin form of
marriage, and showed its barbarity and injustice in a rather simple, but touching
story of four daughters of a village Brahmin, who were given to marriage, all
a t once, to a n old and stupid man, only in order to follow a deeply-rooted
tradition, regardless of the happiness or tragedy of the human lives involved.
I n spite of its dramatic imperfections and artistic weaknesses, readily under-
stood in a pioneer work of this kind, Riimnliriiyan's drama had all the qualities
needed to become a signpost for further dramatic creation and an example to be
followed. It was in perfect accord with thc ideological tendencies then prevailing
among the Bengali int,elligentsia-and Calcutta middle-class, in general-and
aimed a t refo~mingHinduism in the spirit of progress.
There is, however, much doubt whether the author ever had a stage per-
formance of his drama in mind. We do not even know for certain, whether the
book ordered by the Rangpur zamindar was supposed to be a drama a t all.
The term n@ak used in his announcement should not be taken literally, as a t
that time the word was used indiscriminately to denote different kinds of poetic
fiction, as Sukumar Sen has rightly ~ t a t e d . 2On ~ ~the other hand, the first
original Bengali drama mentioned above, Bhadrrlrjun by T i i r i i c a r ~Sikdiir,
did not bear the word n6tak irz its title, as the majority of later Bengali dramas
do. We mnst also remember that at that time, not only was there no professional
stage in Calcutta, but even amateur performances were very rare. From this
point of view it was really a revolutionary event that Rsmnlrgyan Tarkaratna
gave his work the forin of a drama, and the fact that shorLly afterwards many
follosved suit and that as early as 1857 his play was ~taged,~~"nly shows how

247 Quoted in ABu~osBHAT@C;LRYA,

BBmlB siimiijil; nataker bibartan. Calcutta
1964, p. 40.
248 SUPUMHR SEN,BBligglB sB11ityer itihiis, 11, 3rd ed., Cdcutta 1955, pp. 18
and 27. Other instances can be quoted, from the collections of the India Office
Library in Londqn, such as the PremopadeB niitak, by Bi6vebvar Ghov, or Nabara-
nlal~ingtak, by SyBmBcara~BandyopBdhyBy, both being epic poems.
In Natun-BBjBr, in the house of RStmjay BasEk.
 224 D. Zhavitcl Bengali Literature

keen his enlightened contemporaries s7ere to utilize every means of reaching

their common goal-the modernization of their society.
Other evidence of the fact that early social dramas in Rengali were not
written to be performed on the stage can be found in various introductions and
prefaces of plays which were published in the following years. Thus in his
English preface to the second edition of his BidhablbibUia (The Erlarriage of a
Umescandra Mitra confessed:
"Composed originally with a viexv to aid a good hut not a very popular cause,
the piece was simply adapted to the circumstances of the time. The author
intended it neither for the stage nor for a permanent placn in the vernacular
v

library . . :'
And even as late as in 1864. Yadunzth Ca$topldhyay xvrotc in a prsfacc to his
play Bidhabiibiljn (Pleasures of a Widow): "BidhablbilPs is no drama. I t is
merely a description of the natural situation of this country, in the form of a
drama."
Nevertlreless, as stated above, the full significance of RBmnlrlyag's deed and
the possibilities which the drama offered in the current campaign against
social evils and orthodox Hindu practices and traditions were soon grasped;
once these plays started to be staged, it was easy to understand that the drama
was a weapon more snited than any other literary genre to help a cause which
required as much popularity as possible, because it could use instances drawn
directly from life and, moreover, could reach even the illiterate masses, who had
no access to the written ~ o r d . ~ ~ l
The seed sourn by RPmnlrlyan Tarkaratna began to yield a rich crop by
1856.25zI n this year, his drama was f o l l o ~ ~ ~
bye da t least four further plays, all
of them written in support of the remarriage of widows, prohibited by Hindu
traditions :the anonymous Bidhabl bigam bipad (K Widow is a Great Calamity),
Umlcaran Ca$$opldhyly's bulky Bidhabodblha (The Marriage of a Widow),
UmeBcandra Erfitm's BidhablbibBha (ditto) and RldhPmldhab Nitra's Ri-
--
m The 1st edition appeared in 1856.
However obvious ihis idea might appear to us today, it is rather surprising
that it was not utilized in other Asian literatures during the analogous process
of their modernization. Though the Japanese, Chinese and Persian literatures,
for instance, show numerous analogies with the Bengali in the initial stage of their
modern period, especially in the prevailing tendencies towards enlightenment and
instruction, they practically never developed any modern dramatic form with
such purpose as the Bengali drama of the fifties and sixties was imbued with. In
the case of Iran, the well-known prejudice of Islam against people appearing on the
stage might have played the decisive role. But in Japan and China no such prejudice
has ever existed. In these two countries, however, there was a very strong tradition
of classical theatrical forms, which was still living at the time of the birth of modern
literature. This tradition, along with folk "dramas," has probably so completely
monopolized the stage that it was impossible to introduce modem forms capable
of propagating modernizing tendencies and modern ideas.
Yet anoLher play by ICBliprasannii Simha, B&bu ngtak, is known to have
been published in 1854, but is obviously irretrievably lost.
 The modern drama and Dinabandhu Mitra 225

dhab&manoraiijan(The Entertainments of a Widow). These dramas, seen from

another and no less significant poi~lt.of view, were immediately preceded by
I~varcandraEidy&sBgar's famous treatises on the re-marriage of widows,
mentioned in the preceding chapter, which opened another branch of the
campaign against orthodox Hindu customs. Since the very beginning of the
sixties, then, the main attention of Bengali playwrights turned against other
social evils oE orthodox Hindnism, especially against child marriages and
polygamy.
I n the decade 1856-65, altogether eighty original Bengali dramas253 were
written (or a t least are known t,o have been written), out of which 60, i.e. a full
75%, treated contemporary social themes. Apart from the subjects mentioned
above-Kulinism, polygamy, infant-marriages and the prohibition of wido~vs'
re-marriages-they fought against marrying young girls to old men, against
Hindu superstitions and idolatry and--especially from 1863-against immorality
and drunkenness, ~vhichmust, at that time, have reached a considerable extent
in the city of Calcutta. Gradually. during the subsequent years, the latter
subjects grew in frequency, to the detriment of the former; besides immorality
and alcoholism, prostitution, illicit love relations and opium and tobacco
smoking appeared as favourite subjects for playrmights, as well as the back-
wardness of village life, the lack of education (especially among women) and,
in the seventies, the unsuitable and ridiculous behaviour of modernBengali bdbus
trying t o imitate the English in all respects.
As stated already, many of these dramas were written by "one-book-authors"
and others were published anonymously. Thus only a few writers must be
mentioned as the most outstanding contemporary playwrights.
RiimnZrSiyan Tarkaratna (1822-1886) was no doubt one of them, not only
for his pioneer Kulin kulasarbasva, but also for a t least fourteen other plays,
both social dramas of didactic character and translations of Sanskrit books.
Among the latter, his Bengali versions of Rha$tan&rlyana7s Venisarphlra (1856),
Har~adeva's Ratnlvali (1858) and KBlidZsa7s SakuntalZ (1860) must be
mentioned. Among his original writings, NabanPtak (1566)254deserves more
attention. I n his last dramas, Kamsabadh (The Death of Kamsa, 1875) and
Dharmabijay (The Victory of Truth, 1875) Rlmnlrlyan turned towards
mythological subjects.
At least nine plays were contributed by HariBcandra Mitra (1838-1872),
partly with contemporary subjects (e.g. Sapatni kalaha, The Row with the
Wife, and Eatabhlgya-gksak, The Poor Teacher, both 1872), and partly with
mythological contents; and almost two scores by BhollnBth Mukhopldhyly,

ass Not counting 21 translations, out of which three were from English and the
rest from Sanskrit.
BRAJENDRANATH BANDYOPHDHYJ~Y gives the full title as Bahubibgha pra-
b b t i kuprathg bisayak naba-niitak, i. a. The New Drama Concerning Polygamy and
Other Bad Customs, Badgiya nsltya8818r itihiis 1795-1876. Calcutta, 3rd ed. 1946,
pp. 193-216.
226 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

starting with Apaniir mukh iipani dekha (Look a t Your Own Face) and Koner
mii liiimde Br tiikiir pumtli bzmdhe (The Girl's Mother Weeps and Ties the
Purse with Money), in 1863. Of much importance mere six plays by the poet
Madhusiidan Datta whose work we shall, however, treat in the next chapter.
The greatest representative of the Bengali drama in this period was Dina-
bandhu Mitra.
Dinabandhu Mitra (1829-1874),255 a pupil of lkvarcandra Gupta and a postal
officer by profession, created a sensation with his very first drama, Nildarpan
(Blue Mirror, 1860). It described, in the form of a Shakespearean tragedy, the
sufferings inflicted upon Bengali cultivators of indigo by British planters
who had a monopoly control of this important culture. "From the point of
view of its artistic qualities, the Nildarpan is not a successful play," state
Alokrafijan Diisgupta and Debiprasiid Bandy~piidhyBy;"~ and similar judge-
ments have been passed upon tlie drama by other modern historians of Bengali
literature. The play no doubt reveals the immaturity of this particular genre in
Bengali; yet some of its characters are very good and their dialogues (often in
dialect) show a talented dramatist. Far more important, however, were the
economic and political consequences of this drama. It was translated into
English by Madhusiidan Datta, but published under the name of Rev. Long2j7
who was then prosecuted, fined and imprisoned, but the play contributed t o
the abolition of the planters' monopoly.
Dinabandhu n'litra was the author of six other plays. I n 1863, his Nabin
tapasvini (The New Female Ascetic) appeared, with Shakespeare's Merry
Wives of Windsor as its model, to be followed by two social satires in 1866,
BiyepBglii buro (A Marriage-crazy Old Man) and Sadhabiir ekiidaki (The Widow-
feast of a Married Woman). The latter is rightly said by Sukumar SenZs8t o be
the best play of the author. I n this as well as his other satires-the last was
Jiimiii-biirik (The House of the Son-in-Law, 1872)-Dinabandhu proved his
skill in portraying living characters of m-ell-kowa personalities of the then
Calcutta. The main target, however, were certain social vices and survivals, in
the spirit of the modernization movement. The remaining two plays, the
Lilgbati (1867) and the semi-historical Kamale-kiimini (1873) were less success-
ful.
"The comic sense of life was sharper in him than that of tragedy," state
modern and t o a modern reader and audience-Dinabandhu is the
only playwright of that period whose dramas still appear on the Bengali stage
nowadays-his comedies certainly appeal more than his tragedies. Nevertheless.
it is his Nildarpan which has rernaiiied lzis chef-d'euvre, not only for its

255 SUB~LKG~& DE, Dinabandhu Mitra, Calcutta 1960.

256 BSR, p. 314.
257 Calcutta 1861.
258 SWEUMAR SEX,HBL, p. 200.
2 s % o ~ ~DBBGUPTAS ~ ~ and~ D E B ~ P R ABANDYOPHDHYXY,
S~D BSR, p. 315.
 The modern drama and Dinabandhu Mitra 227

political significance but also because of being the first modern drama about
the Bengali village lore.
Since 1873, immediately after the first professional theatre was established
in Calcntta,260 a new element was added to the list of dramatic subjects-and
one which a t once dominated the creative activity of the Bengali playwrights.
This was actual happenings, especially such as had ended before a court of
justice. During the period of 1873-78, a t least thirty-four dramas were written
with such subjects; and the majority chose the TiiriikeBvar scandal for their
theme.
It was an interesting case, indeed. The nzahant, the high priest of the well-
known Shivaist teniple in TiirZkeSvttr, 116th the help of the young woman's
stepmother, seduced Elokeii, the young wife of a certain Nabin Bandyopiidhyiiy
who then killed her and was sentenced t o life-imprisonment. Nor did the main
culprit, the vicious mahant, escape justice; he was found guilty, after a public
campaign, and sentenced to three years' imprisonment and a heavy fine. Nabin
was released after a few years, in accordance with public opinion expressed in
numerous articles in the press and petitions sent to British authorities.
We shall hardly ever know who was the first to describe this tragedy in the
form of a drama, but i t was certainly no author of great fame. I n any case,
his play must have been exceptionally successful, as within the next months it
was followed by a large number of other plays elaborating the theme. Thus
Snrencandra Bandyopiidhyiiy wrote no less than six of them and altogether
a t least twenty-three dramas about the TiiriikeBvar scandal were published,
besides nine books of verse and two of prose. Not only were these plays edited
and sold in large numbers of copies; some of them were also staged in the
recently established professional theatres, and evidently attracted larger
audiences than any other dramas before.261
The majority of the authors chose the simplest possible method of presenting
the theme; they merely described the whole affair, more or less accurately,
as it really happened, inserting some allusions or some sort of moral instruction
fiere and there. Quite exceptionally we find pieces-like Nimgiciimd 63's
Tirthamahimii (The Glory of a Sacred Place, 1873)-which use the actual plot
of the event as a mere basis, not hesitating to distort the facts in order to
create a more independent, original piece of fiction. Then, however, NimKicBmd
6il was a n experienced playwright, who had already written during the decade
preceding these happenings.

I t was the National Theatre, which opened on the 7th December 1872, and
was very soon followed by the Great National Theatre and the Bengal Theatre.
Z6l ABUTOFBBATTHCLRYA (BBmlB s2mBjik ngtaker bibartan, ed. cit., pp. 360-1)
quotes the reminiscences of the playwright Amrtalgl Basu and one of his plays, to
prove this fact. As we learn from Brajendraniith BandyopBdhyiy's mentioned
book, various plays about the TBrBkeBvar scandal were staged several times, in the
National Theatre as well as the Bengal Theatre.
228 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

I n the overwhelming majority, the dramas side with Nabin, the actual
murderer, try to depict Elokeii as an innocent victim and condemn the parents
of the poor wife and especially the vicious mahant. They use the darkest shades
in portraying him as a n imnioral individual, a drunkard, a seducer of other
men's wives, even as an oppressor of the villagers, using his religious function
only to enrich himself, to gain easier access to the objects of his vicious desires
and to his immoral way of life. I n this respect, the dramas were doubtless EL
part of the general campaign for the release of Nabin. But they were more than
that-they followed the same aims as the preceding dramas against Kulinism,
polygamy atc., only with slightly different targets: the purification of con-
temporary Hinduism from all kinds of distortions and aberrations unwanted
by modern believers.
To verify this fact, it is sufficient to quote a t least one of the numerous
prefaces of the TiiriikeSvar dramas-that written by Yogendraniith Ghog in
his Mohanter ei lri daiB! (MThata State of a Mahant !, 1873):

"With the proof of his adultery with ElokeBi, it has now been made generally
known what a scoundrel, villain, cannibal and demon in human form, thc TBrii-
kekvar mahant MBdhab Giri was, though a Hindu, and how many hundreds of
wicked deeds he had done since the day when he tarnished the good name of our
faith, usurping the throne of religion. Villains endowed with human strength and
the power of money and pretending piety in addition, can perpetrate almost all
the sins the world can think of, but whether at once or delayed, always, in the
end, religion will be t r i u m p h a n t , t h e t r u t h will be t r i u m p h a n t
(underlined by the author) . . . I wrote the present drama in order to remind the
Bengalis of these events."

The TBriikeSvar dramas did not remain the only plays which took actual
events for their subjects. They mere soon followed, for instance, by the anonym-
ous Great Barbers Drama, NBpiteivar nstak (with its curious bilingual title,
1873), on another contemporary affair and trial; by two dramas depicting the
"war" for markets in Calcutta; and especially by a number of plays relating the
trial of Malhiir RBo, the Gaikwar of Baroda, which aroused much indignation
towards the British in all India (1874).
At that time, however, the contemporary and social themes began to recede
into the background in Bengali drama, giving way to more and more frequent
mythological plays and historical and romantic dramas. As most historians
of Bengaii literature conclude, it was a natural consequence of the generally low
level of plays with contemporary subjects and a reaction to the glut of poorly
written pieces. There is no doubt that it is rather difficult to find, in that immense
heap of social plays, many pieces with higher artistic ambitions and aesthetic
values. But other circumstances must be taken into consideration, too, to
account fully for the playwrights' turning t o mythological and historical
~nbjects.
First of all, in the second half of the seventies, the mighty wave of socio-
religious and cultural reforms seems to have started its inevitable downward
 The modern drama and Dinabandhu Mitra

tendency. The new-born modern literature began either gradually to free itself
from the immediate subjugation to non-literary and non-artistic goals, or to
become more and more inspired by new ideas of patriotism and national pride ;
romantic tales of unhappy love, often with an liistorical or pseudohistorical
background, started t o replace social motifs, ar,d patriotic allegories were
written recalling the long-past glory of Mother India and lamenting over her
enslavement by foreign barbarians; thus in 1874 a t least six such allegories
appeared, e.g. the plays Bhiirat adhin ? (Is India Dependent ?) by Kuiijabihiiri
Basu, and Banger sukhgbasiin (The Dawn of Bengal's Happiness), by HaraliiI
Riiy.
Secondly, the recently established professional theatres, depending directly
on the taste, likcs and dislikes of the audiences, very soon discovered that
the broader strata of city society had not lost their traditional predilection for
mythological stories and fairy-tales (a fact still well known, today, to Indian
film-makers) as well as for unpretentious yatrZ-like plays, richly interwoven
with songs.
Finally, it grew, after the middle of the seventies, more and more difficult to
bring a really bold new drama with a contemporary subject on the stage. After
the Great Kational Theatre staged, in 1876, the farce Gajadiinanda o yuhriij
(Gajadiinanda and the Grown Prince,262) a satirical reaction to the fact that
during the visit of the Prince of Wales, in January of the same year, a group of
Indian ladies had welcomed him in Calcutta in the traditional Hindu way, the
police and the British authorities paid unwelcome attention to the activities of
the theatres. The play mentioned above XTas banned as well as two others and
the Dramatic Performances Control Bill was issued, considerably restricting the
freedom of the theatres. As related by Brajendransth Bandyopiidhyiiy, the
reaction to these facts was quite natural: "After three of its plays were banned,
the Great National Tlieater no more staged any forbidden farces and advertised
simple performances. "2
The change which took place between 1895-79 may be easily documented by
a few figures. I n 1875, dramas with contemporary subjects formed almost 50%
of all plays, whereas those with mythological themes only 25%. I n 1879, con-
temporary subjects appeared only in 16% of the published dramas, but mytho-
logical themes occupied 70% of the whole dramatic production.
The latter, elaborating mostly traditional mythological and fairy-tale stories,
most often used the terms gitdbhiyzay (lit. performances with songs), g;itikZ
(musical poems) or ytitrii, in their titles. I n a way, all of them represent an
interesting and, a t least temporarily, successful attempt a t the reh ab'l1 itatioii
of the old @trd, based more on the traditional Indian aesthetics than on tha
newly formed modern aesthetic principles. I t is well testified to by the followirlg
quotation from the preface to the Abhimanyubadhyiitrs (Play on the Killing
of Abhimznyu, 1877), by Giriscandra MulrhopBdhyBy:
2 6 2 The play lies not survived.
Op. cit., p. 177.
230 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

"But also in order to demonstrate that there is no difference between a yatra

and a gitabhinay, I called this book ydtra. The main object of a drama is to
stimulate in the mind a certain mood (rasa).In the MahiibhBrata, the description
of the death of Abhimanyu is connected with the mood of heroism and sorrow,
etc."
What a change from the uncompromisingly negative attitude of the first
pioneers of the modern drama towards the ydtrc, to this sudden outbnrst of
enthusiasm for the same theatrical form!
Thus we must state that the modern drama did not succeed in definitely
turning over the page in the development of the Bengali stage. The modern
form failed to take a sufficiently firm root, during the preceding twenty years,
and to prove more attractive than the traditional y6tr6. An interesting incident
may be quoted in this connection. I n 1873, Manomohan Basu published his
Sati n&tak(Drama on Sati, i.e. 6iva's spouse) which, though pur8cic in contents,
u7asa tragedy in its conclusion. Four years later, the second edition of the same
play appeared, this time with a "happy end." Obviously the tragedy went so
strongly against the millennia1 opposition of Indian dramaturgy that the author
had "to bow to orthodox criticism."264
Although the first play entitled gitubhinuy appeared already in 1866-it was
Tinkari Gho~iil'sSgbitri Satyaban gitgbhinay-the main merit for the renais-
sance of the old ydtrci in the form of a play richly interwoven with songs and
dances is usually ascribed to Afanomohan Basu (1831-1912). He was certainly
not opposed to the reformist movement. His first two plays, RBmiibhi+eknatak
arthst Riimer adhibBs o banabBs (Drama of the Coronatioiz of Rsma or Riima's
Stay a t Home and in Exile, 1867) and Pranaypariksti (The Test of Love, 1869)
were both directed against polygamy and the drama Hariicandra (1875)
echoed the newly awakening spirit of patriotism. He was, however, an ardent
lover and supporter of old traditions in literature, being a disciple of Iivarcan-
dra Gupta, in this respect, and proclaimed: "We wish that what had existed in
this courltry previously, should not be destroyed but i m p r o ~ e d . " 2These
~ ~ words,
as a matter of fact, might be considered the motto of the whole second phase of
the modernization of Bengali literature.2G6

-
264 SUICUMAR SEN,HRL, p. 202.
zs5 Quoted in ~ O K R A ~ J ADN~ ~ ~ G Uand
P TDAE B ~ P R ABAYDYOPHDHYHP,
S~D BSR,
p. 316.
2 6 6 On the development of Bengali drama, cf. also P. GUHA-TH~~KURTA, Tho
Bengali Drama, London 1930; ABu~osBHATTHc~XY-~, BiimlB n;it,yasiihityer itihiis,
2nd ed., Calcutta 1970; DEBKURI~R BASU,BiimlB ngtak 1852-1957, Calcutta 1957;
BAIDYAN~TH &L, B&mliisiihitye niitaker dhgrii, Calcutta 19j7; B. K. BAXEXJEE,
Bengali stage 1795-1873, Calcutta 1943.
 THE MODERN POETRY AND MADHUSODAN BATTA

The main trend of 19th century Bengal, the tendency towards reform and
modernization. developed to a certain extent in direct opposition to pre-modern
Bengali literature and its contemporary continuations. Certainly it is no coin-
cidence that we so often read derisive and spiteful remarks on the "obscenity"
and "primitivism" of the kubigiins and the yiitrds from the pen of various
representatives of the modernization movement. I n the old and old-fashioned
poetry, pre-modern and, in a way, also anti-modern tendencies were seen
embodied. This may be one of the main reasons why, during the first half of the
19th century, almost no efforts were made to use poetry as a part of the newr
literature, to change it into a means of communicating the modern mentality.
Neither were there any serious attempts a t translating European poetry into
Bengali, in that early period, with the isolated exception of a few cantos of
Milton's Paradise Lost, in 1854; such translations, as rightly observed by
Sukumar Sen, "were unacceptable t o the general public and unnecessary to the
English-educated reader."267
On the other hand, several modernists tried their skill a t writing modern
poetry in English. Derozio's Fakir of Jhungeera, ICiiiiprasBd Ghos's The Shair
and Other Poems (1830), Rzjngrsyan Datta's Osmyn and especially Madhusfi-
dan Datta's The Captive Ladie (1849)e68are the most significant samples of
these efforts.
Thus it was not until the fifties that original poetry of a different kind appe-
ared in Bengali. I n 1868, the Padmini upgkhyiin (Tale of Padmini) by Railgal51
Bandyopgdhygy (1826-1886) was published. Its author, a pupil of Ikvareandra
Gupta, was particularly interested in the history of his country. Inspired by
James Tod's retellings of Rajasthani historical tales and legends ('Annals and
Antiquities'), he took up, for the subject of his poem, the story of how Alauddin
conquered Chitor and re-narrated it in the form of an old bard's canto. I n his
other two poems, Karmadebi (1862)and 6firasundari (The Brave Beauty, 1868),
he drew from the same source, and in his last poem, Ksfici-IGberi (1879) from
an Orissan semi-historical romantic tale.
I n spite of being rather poor poetry, Rangalgl's books echoed the newly
awakening spirit of patriotism and pride in the past glory of India which was
soon to take a deep root in Bengali literature. No less significant was the fact
that he did not, a t the same time, look for poetic examples in India's past but in
England. I n the Preface to his Padmini upiil~hyiin,he frankly confessed: "I
have studied excessively and first of all English poetry and i t has been for a
long time my habit to write Bengali poems in this method."26sNot only that,
lie also translated English poetry (Coopor, Milton, Parnell, Goldsmith, etc.),
thus obviously preparing himself for writing original poetry "in this method."
SUKU~KAR SEX,EIBL, p. 205.
Reprinted, with a Bengali translation, by GAURA~CA
PANDIT,
Calcutta 1957.
z69 Quoted in ALOKRARJAN etc., BSR, p. 281.
232 D. Zbavitel . Bengaii Literature

RaligaIBl's books might have been more influential, but his poetry wss
comple5ely overshadowed by the works of the greatest poet of the period,
Madhusiidan Datta.2G9a He was a giant in the field and it is no exaggeration t o
call him a veritable landmark in the development of Bengali poetry, the modern
period of which dates from his appearance.
Aladhusiidan Datta (1824-1872) was born in SfcgardBvyi, Jessore, as the son
of a rich lawyer. He studied a t the Hindu College in Calcutta and was so infatn-
ated by everything English that he became literally obsessed by it. I n 1843 he
was evcn con-rrerted to Christianity (accepting the Christian name of Michael)
and continued his studies a t Bishop's College, swallowing all available
knowledge, especially various European as well as Asian languages and liter-
atures. His linguistic horizon was unusually wide, including not only Sanskrit,
Persian and Hebrew, but also Latin, Greek, French and Italian. I n 1849, Ma-
dhusiidan left for Madras t o work as a teacher and journalist till his return to
Calcutta, in 1856. The following six years were his most happy period. He
worked as a clerk and interpreter a t the police court, married happily, for
the second time, a French girl and, first of all, started to write in Bengali, his
previous attempts a t poetry in English having been a failure. I n 1862, he travel-
led to England and after five nightmarish years spent in London and France
came back home, with broken health and practically a poor man. He died in
dissatisfaction and poverty.
Nadhusiidan's first Bengali writings were dramas. I n 1858, his fiarrnisth8 was
published to be staged a year later and also translated into English by the author
himself (Sermista, 1859). The story is taken from the Mahgbhgrata, but its
spirit is very modern. I t is indeed "the first Bengali play to be constructed in
the modern mTestern style,"270and '.by far the best play that had yet been
written in Bengali."Z7l I t s dialogues are in fluent prose.
His second book, Padmfcbati (written in 1859 and published in 1860) was also
a drama, elaborating a Greek myth in an Indian garb and combining prose with
verse, but it was in poetry that his main contribution to literature was to come.
I n 1859 he published his epic poem Tilottamiisambhab (The Birth of Tilottamii)
with a theme taken from the pzcrC?zns. on how the demons Sunda and Upasunda
mere deceived by gods who sent a beautiful girl to incite a deadly quarrel bc-
tween them. The poem is interesting in its peculiar blend of Hindu and non-
Hindu mythology and the conception of its characters, but its main importance
belongs to another sphere. For the first time here, Madhusiidan broke away from
the verse technique of Bengali which had been used for hundreds of years and

2G3J, Y O G ~ ~ ' D R ABASU,

K ~ T HMBikel Madhustidan Datter- jibancarita, Calcutta
1895; NAGENDRANHTH
SOM,Madhu-smrti, Calcutta 1911 ; SI&~RKU&L?R
D&&,Ma-
dhusedaner kabirn&rias,Calcutta n. d. ;MOHITLHL
MAJUMDHR,Iiabi Orimadhusitdan,
Calcutta 1947; SATYANARHYAN BHA~HCZRYA, Madhusiidan-~Bhitya-parikrd,
Calcutta 1965.
270 J. C. GHOSH,
BL, p. 140.
*" SUEUMAR SE?*',
NBL, p. 197.
 The modern poetry and Madhusi~danDatta 233

created the amitiiksar chanda, the unrhymed metre, i.e. the Bengali version of
the blank verse. "He took the standard fourteen-syllable line of the Bengali
Payiir and brought i t as close as he could to the Miltonic model," says J. C.
Ghosh. And he adds: "There can be no doubt that IkIadl~nsiidan'sinnovation
was as epoch-making an event in Bengal1 literature as I\larlow's mighty line uras
in English. ""2
The ties of the paylr metre merc certainly too tight to allow of the full ex-
pression of the true epic breadth and the unhampered flow of ideas. The strictly
immovable caesura u-orked as a brake and in this respect Madhusiidan achieved
very much by turning it into a movable pav.se. The epic verse could now come
nearer to the langnage of prose and utilize all the potentialities of the natural
rhythm of the language.
The poetic experiment of MadhusGdan did not call forth a positive response
among the majority of his contemporaries. It was a novelty of so far-reaching
consequences and so different from anything written so far that it Bad to meet
with resistance. Madhusiidan, however, was not willing to listen t o any adverse
criticism and did the best thing to prove that his way meant a real progress in
Bengali poetry. He composed another poem i a the same poetic form, his
greatest book, Megl~nfcdbadh~~~ (The Death of Meghnfcd, i.e. Indrajit, the son of
the demon-kind RBvana). The book divided into nine cantos appeared in 1861.
Once again 4ladhusiidan used a subject borrowed from the ancient Hindu
mythology; though a converted Christian, he loved Hindu mythology which, to
quote his own words, was "full of poetry" and exploited it in many of his
writings. His attitude, of course, was not that of a devout Eindu or a t least a
person treating the tradition respectfully. With his characteristic spirit of
rebellion, he turned characters and events upside down, depriving RBma and
Laksmana of any divine halo and changing Rfcvana and his beloved son Megh-
n&dinto real heroes. In a letter to his friend RBjnfcrByan Basu, Madhusiidan
confessed: "I despise Riim and his rabble, but the idea of Rfcvan elevates and
kindles my imagination."27'
This "re-evaluation" of the religious tradition represents, in a way, the very
culmination of the modernization process which had been carried on in the
culture of Bengal for the preceding sixty years. I t s first step, in this respect,
was the secularization of literature and its liberation from the traditional bonds
with religion. Madhusiidan made yet another step forward beyond this stage. By
his verse, he proclaimed the right of the poet to an individualistic and sub-
jectivc approach to any subject, however sanctioned or tabooed by tradition.
Modern writers and poets mere now free t o re-take any theme from the inex-
haustible source of the past, putting their o ~ m ideas and attitudes into the
ancient characters of both gods and men.
p-

272 J. C. GHOSH,
BL, p. 142,
PRA~AYKUMAR I I U ~ Q UMegllnkdbadh
, kBbya samBIocanBr dh8r8, Calcutta
1974.
Quoted ibid., p. 146.
234 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

However, the modern reader mould not fail to see some weak points of the
MeghnBdbadh. First of all, it was meant to be a heroic epic, but is essentially
more a romance;275Madhusiidan's main quality was lyricism rather than true
epic grandeur. Be was better a t depicting emotionally stirring passages and
arousing various moods in the reader's mind than a t describing battles or
unfolding actions of Homeric breadth and serenity. Xor is his diction al-
ways well-suited to an epic of this kind. But we must not forget that he was a
pioneer in all these fields, that there was little ill his poetry which he could have
learnt from his predecessors and almost no occasion t o utilize previous poetic
experience and achievements.
The fact that Madhusiidan's genius lay in the realm of lyrics more than epics
was evidenced by his subsequent hooks. KrsnakumBri (1861) was a drama in
prose, with song insertions, the subject of which was taken from Tod's Rajas-
thani Annals and Antiquities ; it has no particular merit or value. But the follow-
ing two books revealed Madhusiidan's poetic talent in full. BirSriganii (Valiant
Ladies, 1862) is a collection of twenty-one epistles by various heroines of
mythology and ancient epics addressed to their husbands and lovers-in verse,
of course-and is remarkable as being the only book by Madhusiidan that is
free from any influence of Western poetry, apart from being inspired by Ovid.
Even better is the Brajiinganii (Cowherd Damsel, 1861), containing eighteen
poems based on the Krishna-Riidhii story and expressing the sorrows and long-
ings of RBdhii. Needless to say that RiidhB is entirely "humanized" here and
that her love is a profane love for a man, void of any bhakti attitude. Madhusii-
dan, concluding each poem by a colophon bearing the name of Madhu, created
here an excellent, technically very ingenious collection of different metres.
I n France, Madhusiidan wrote one only book (in 1865, published a year later)
which he entitled the CaturdaBpadi liabitiibali (literally, Poems of Fourteen
Lines). Thematically these poems are rather varied ;there are subjective lyrics in-
termingled with reflective compositions. They are bound together by their form, a
Bengali version of the sonnet, and are often considered t o be Madhusiidan's
best ~ ~ o r"As
k . a work of art the sonnet is the best composition that Dutt pro-
duced," says, for instance, Sukumar Sen,276 and the boolr is likewise acclaimed
by J . C. Gh0sh.27~&IadhusCdanwas successful in proving that ModernBengali is
capable of utilizing the most varied poetic techniq~esand adapting even
seemingly distant forms, witchout any artificiality and lack of naturalness. I n
Madliusiidan's hands, the Bengali verse attained its maturity. And though his
own poems are hardly read outside schools no~vadays,his merits in regard to the
acceleration of the development of Bengali poetry towards modernity cannot be
denied.
His other writings are mostly less successful, the Eyiikiinan (The Forest of
Illusions, published posthumously) being a lyrical play and Eektar-badh (The
275 DHRGVPTA
~OKRASJA N and DEB~PRASBD
BANDYOPXDHYHY,
BSR, p. 285.
z 7 @ SUKUMAR
SEN,HBL, p. 222.
277 J. C. GHOSE.BL, p. 146.
 The modern poetry and Madl~usiidanDatta 236

Death of Hector, 1871) a prosaic paraphrase of a part of Homer's Iliad. More

satisfactory were his two social farces and satires from 1859, Ekei ki bale sabhya-
t B ? (Is That What Is Called Civilization ?), ridiculing the nouveaux riches and
their "drunken st~pidity,"278and Burn siiliker ghiire rom (the title reproduced
by Sen as The Silver Rake) aiming a t old hypocrites who preach piety and virtue
but are addicted t o adultery. Both of them were Madhusiidan's contribution t o
the contemporary boom of dramas with social subjects and his avowal of the
ideas of other modernists mentioned in the previous chapter.279
Madhusiidan was a,n exceptional personality, unconventional, a rebel in
both his private life and his romantic poetry and a man who, with admirable
sincerity, always tried to live up to his ideas and ideals. First of all, however,
he was a poet, a pioneer often striking a disharmonious accord and no&infre-
quently setting about in the wrong way, but able t o open new horizons t o Ben-
gali poetry. Though not followed immediately, seldom applauded and often
criticized and attacked (even RahindranHth Thiikur, as a boy, criticized his
Meghniidbadh in a very severe way), i t was this poet who brought the long
period of endless repetitions and variations to a definite end and proved the
necessity of looking for new ways.
Most of his contemporaries, however, preferred t o follow the example of
T~varcandraGupta, even though they admired Madhusiidan. One of them was
Memcandra Bandyopiidhygy (1838-1903). R e was influenced by Byron, no
doubt, and in his subjective attempts a t self-expression, for instance in his
Cintiitarangini (Stream of Thoughts, 1861) he avowed himself a follo~.verof
romanticism which was dominating Bengali poetry in that period. He also knew
English poems well and even translated many, e.g. in his MabitBbali (Poems,
1870), but his verse technique did not deviate from the comfortable ways
frequented by the traditionalists. Tn his main work, the epic poem Bfirasamhiir
(The Milling of Vrtra, 1875-77), he achieved something which may be consider-
ed a compromise between the traditional and the new. Like Madhusiidan, he
freed his pay& of rhyme, but retained the rhythmic structure of the old verse,
thus creating poetry tvhicii was less bold and modern, but more acceptable to
contemporary readers than Madhusiidan's novelties. Memcandra was a prolific
author and tried his skill in various literary fields, writing satirical poems, poetic
allegories (AkiiBkiinan, The Forest of the Sky, 1876), epics (Chiiyiimayi, The
Shadow-Woman, 1880, after Dante) and free translations of Shakespeare's
Tempest (Ealini-Basanta, 1868) and Romeo and Juliet (1895).
More fame was won by Nabincandra Sen (1846-1909), although his poetic
talent was little more than mediocre. He was, however, able to express what
had become, in the seventies and the eighties, the prevailing tendency among
the Bengali intelligentsia; viz. the spirit of romantic patriotism glorifyingthe past

278SUKUMAR SEX,RBL, p. 199.

279Cf. also R . ~ B ~ N D R A N
~BMANTA,
~TH KCityabodh o nltyakCir Madhusfidan,
Calcutta 1968.
 THE XODERN NOVEL AND BA~~KIMCANDRA

111 one of the preceding chapters, we were following the genesis of Bengali
prose-non-existent* before the 19th century-and its gradual growth, from the
Fort William College textbooks and early translations, through informative
articles and treatises to the first attempts at more ambitious journalistic and
didactic ~mit~ings. I n the fifties, the language of prose and the new prosaic style
reached a more satisfactory level and the possibilities of the new genre became
apparent.
It was didactic and moralistic tendencies which provided the initial impetus
t o write the first satirical sketches as well as the first novel, Alller gharer Dulal
by P y l r i c ~ m dMitra. It was a successful attempt, no doubt, containing not only
a n element of didacticism, t o be approved by the modernists, but also that of
entertainment, to be enjoyed by a wider public. About the middle of the 19th
century, the number of journals and the scope of published books-or rather
booklets-reached such an extent that me may talk of a market for literature.
Tne number of printers and publishers grew rapidly and the competition started
to influence the development of literature, more and more promoting books
attractive to the readers, a t the detriment of the hitlierto prevailing didactic
and educative writings.
The socially committed sketches and stories did continue to appear, but their
commitment and didacticism had to find new and more attractive forms of
expression. The most remarkable achievement, in this line, was the Hutom
pyiimclr nak@ (Sketches by a Watching 0x71, 1862) by Klliprasanna Simha
(1840-1876),~81one of the most active participants in the modernization move-
ment,282the founder of the Bidyotsghini sabl~g(Society for Promoting Knowl-
edge, 1853) and the editor of a Bengali prose translation of the RlahBbhkrata
(1860-68). Eis Sketches Illustrative of Every Day Life and Every Day People,
as they were advertized, reveal the author's intimate knowledge of Calcutta
life in its various aspects. They are vivid, witty and entertaining, offering a
picture of the city seldom met with at that period. They are witten in a langua-
ge that successfully imitated the colloquial Bengali used in Calcutta and
revealed the wide potentialities of its literary use. I n popularity, the book was
rivalled by Bhubancandra Mukhop8dhylj7's Haridiiser guptakatha (The Secret
Tales of I f a r i d ~ s ,1870-73), a free adaptation of Reynold's Rfysteries of Lon-
don, one of the large and growing number of books of adventure and
pure entertainment which, however, mostly lacked any literary qualities.
We have already mentioned the new patriotic enthusiasm which was gaining
ground, during the sixties and the seventies, and naturally found its expression
in literature too. I n 1867, the Eindu Melii, "the first national assembly of a

Ibid., the year of death is given as 1870; p. 257.

Cf. Memoirs of IZali Prosunno Singh, ed. by ~ ~ ~ A N M A T H A N GHOSH,
~ ~ T H Calcutta
1920.
 The modern novel and Balikimcandra 239

sort"283 waq organized by Kandagop81 Nitra, to unify all the existing organiz-
ations and to help turning the attention of the people of Bengal tou~ardetheir
own nation and its history. Even more than in poetry and drama, this patriot-
ism proved fnxitful in the new prose ~vhichwas used more and more often to
depict certain periods of India's history. preferably those in ~vhichthe young
bourgeoisie might have found a support for it9 feeling of national pride and
self-assertion. I t is only natural that hand in hand with the growing anti-British
opposition and discontent with the colonial subjugatioxl of India, the beginnings
of which may be traced to this particular period, such themes were preferred
which either revealed the past glory of tho country or were connected with the
struggle for independence of Nindn kings against the Nuslim invaders of the
Niddle Ages. Needless to say that the historical accuracy did not matter much,
in rnost cases, and that, in accordance with the romantic tendencies of the time,
both historical events and characters mere idealized and freely distorted t o
suit the intentions of the authors.
The first writer to discover the possibilities offered by history, in this respect,
was Bhudeb Nukhopiidhygy (1825-1894)284 who freely elaborated two stories of
J. H. Caunter's Romance of History. I n 1857 he t ~ ~ othe t c Saphal svapna (The
True Dream, based on Caunter's The Traveller's Dream) and the Angudpa bini-
may (Exchange of Rings, based on The Mahratta Chief), publishing them, in
1862, under the common title of the Aitihlsik upanyiis (The Eistorical Novel).
The author was an educationist ; he wrote a number of articles on Hinduism and
was a good stylist and narrator. Eis book, however, ~vasno "novel" but simply
two stories-the term upanyds had not yet, a t that time, acquired its present-
day meaning of a real novel. The book was rather important not only as a
successful piece of literature but also as the source of inspiration of the first
true novel in Bengali, Bankimcandra's Durgehnandini.
BanIiimcandra Cattopgdhyiiy (1838-1894)285 srasa descendant of an o~thodox
Hindu family, a student of I'booghly College and one of the first M. B.s of the
Calcutta University founded in 1861. R e was a Deputy Collector by profession
and a writer of exceptional talent. He started writing poetry and tried his skill
a t English prose (his Rajmohan's Wife appeared in the Indian Field in 1864),
but he soon discovered Bengali prose as the instrument which suited him best.
He is the first true novelist not only of Bengal but of India in general (the title

283 SUI<UXAR
SEN,p. 248.
m* ALOKRA%JANetc., BSR, p. 247, giving the year of his birth as 1827.
2 8 5 SUNIL
KUMAR BANEEGJEE, Bankim Cl~andra:A Study of His Craft, Calcutta
1968; Balikim-pratibhB,ed. by BI~~ALCANDBA SIXHA,Calcutta 1938; PEL~PHULLA-
KUJILR DHBauprra. Upanyiis-siihityo Barikim, Calcutta 1961; BEABATO~ DBTTA,
CintBnByak Barilrimcandra, Calcutta 1961 ; NEMENDRAPRASHD G H O ~Barikim-
,
cendra, Calcutta 1962; HARAPRAS~D MITRA,Bahkim-skh~tya-pGh,Calcutta 1963;
BRAJENDRAN~TH BANDYOPADHYIY, Barikimcandra Cattopiidhyiiy, Calcutta 1963.
Cf. also SR~KUMHR BANDYOPBDHYHY, BahgasBhitye upanyaser dh8r8, 5th ed.,
Calcutta 1965; APAB~HPRASHD SENGUPTA, B5rigBlB aitihgsik upanygs, Calc~ttta
1960; HUMAYUN IIABIR,The Bengali Novel, Calcutta 1968.
240 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

"the father of the Indian novel" being well deserved) and his novels influenced
the prose writing in his time to such an extent that this period is sometimes
called Bankim-yug, i.e. the Age of Eankimcandra.
His fourteen novels start with the Durgeknandinim6 ((Daughter of the Com-
mander of the Fortress. 1865) which draws on the Muslim period of Bengal's
history for its subject, and in its con~positionowes much to Walter Scott;
although the author refused t o admit that he Bad read the Ivanhoe before
writing his nos~el,the two books have many features in common.
Its hero is Jagatsimha, the son of Nliinsilflha, fighting against the Pathan chief
Iiatlu 1l;hjn. The young soldier falls in lovo with Tilottams, the daughter of an
old enemy of his father, and both of them are caught by the Pathans. Aftcr
several complications brought about by Ayegg, IKatlu's daughter who is in love
with Jagatsimha, the young hero marries Tilottamg refusing the Muslim girl.
The novel was a great success a t once, its romantic tint finding an enthusiastic
response among readers. I t was followed, in 1866, by one of the best love ro-
mances of Bankimcandra, the Kapiilk~nc;lal8.~~~ It is a love tragedy of Nabaku-
mBr and his wife Kapilkundalii, caused by an intrigue of the hero's first wife
who succeeds in persuading him that Kapiilkundali was unfaithful to him;
both hiabakumiir and MapilkundalB die together in the waters of the Ganges.
It is a domestic tragedy indicating Baizlrimcandra's talent in depicting the
Bengali home milieu and marital relations. After Mrnilini (1869), another love
romance set against a n historical background, Bankimcandra founded the
monthly Bangadarkan (The Mirror of Bengal, 1872) which soon became the
most important Bengali magazine. The editor published here most of his novels
as ~vellas his numerous articles, essays and book reviews.
The first novel to appear in this journal was the Bisabrksa288 (The Tree of
Poison, 1873), a very controversial clomestic tragedy of the Zamindar Nagendra
and his two wives, the noble and devoted Siiryamukhi and young Icundanandi-
ni, a widow whom the infatuated Xagendra married thus breaking the tradition-
al ban on widow re-marriages. Siiryamukhi lefh her husband, not wanting t o be
an obstacle in his happy life ~vithKundanandini, but his infatuation with the
second wife soon disappeared and after he had found Siiryamukhi, Kundanan-
dini committed suicide. Compared t o his preceding novels, especially the Kapil-
kuqdalii, this book is marked by what must be considered a weakness of its
author-his tendency to propagating reactionary views opposing certain social
reforms of Hindu society. I n this case, it is his opposition to the right of the
widow to remarry. As Xukumar Sen rightly observed, "here he begins to assert

I n English, Durgesh Nandini, or, The Chieftain's Daughter, translated by

C. C. MOOKHERJI, Calcutta 1880.
Translated by H. A. D. PHILLTPS, London 1885, and again by D. N. GHOSAL,
Calcutta 1919.
288 Translated into English by B~IRIANI S. I~NIGHT, London 1884; and into
Hussian by VERANOVIKOVA, &!toscow1962.
 The modern novel and Ba,rikirncandrn 24 1

himself as a teacher of morality and does not remain satisfied as an interpreter

of life."289
Love romances continued to attract Bankimcandra, and his next three books.
the Indiri (1873),290the Yugaliiiguriya (A Pair of Rings, 1874)291and the
RBdhBrBni (1875), were stories of happy love. as was also the novel of a blind
girl, Rajani (1877)z92. They are characterized by a remarkable improvement of
the author's style and progress in his narrative techniques.
His CandraBekhar (1875),Zg3 though set against an historical background, and
the KrsnakBnter uilZg4 (The Will of KrsnakBnta, 1878), are also social novels;
the latter was considered by thc author himself to be his hest work. I t is,
however, more a novel of passion and emotions than social c o n f l i ~ t swith
, ~ ~ ~a
well-depicted character of the heroine.
Bankimcandra's lust four novels, all of them historical in subject, appeared
after a short interval: RBjsimha (1882)296,narrating the defeat of Aurangzeb,
Anandamath (The Monastery of the Anandas, 1882)297centring around the
Sannyasi Rebellion in 1773, Debi CaudhurHni (1884) and SitirHm (1887)H3.I n
spite of their historical milieus, the author himself asked his readers not t o
consider them, with the only exception of Egjsimha, to be historical novels;
their leading idea was that of patriotism which was an excuse for the author t o
distort history, to introduce supernatural phenomena, anachronisms, and so on.
However, they served their aim well. It was especially Anandamath which
inspired the author's countrymen with patriotic enthusiasm. Here, for example,
occurs the famous song Bande mitaram (Ibow to Mother, i.e. India), to become
the national anthem of India till independence. As in many of his books,
Bankimcandra expressed his own ideas through the heroes of the novel, often
showing a deep understanding of contemporary India and its needs. Thus after
the defeat of the Sannyasins by the British, a divine Guru appears to explain
why the rebellion had to meet this end:
..
". there are two liinds of knowledge-external and internal. Internal
knowledge is the main part of the Hindu religion. Internal knowledge, however,
cannot be born unless external knowledge has been born. It is impossible to learn
to know the spiritual unless the material has been learned. The extornal Imowledge
had been forgotten since long in this country-therefore the natural Hindu faith
p-

us SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 234.

Zg0 Indira and Other Stories, translated by J. D. AXDERSON, Calcutta 1918; in
IZussian, Indira, translated by VERANOVIKOVA, MOSCOW 1963.
The Two Rings and Radharani, translated by D. C. Rou, Calcutta 1919.
2 9 2 Translated by P. MAJUMDAR, Calcutta 1928.
I n English by M. N. RAYCH~~CDHURI, Calcutta 1904, and by D. C. MULLICK,
Calcutta 1905.
294 Translated by MIRIAM S. KNIGHT,London 1895, by D. C. R ~ YCalcutta
, 1918,
and again by J. C. GHOSH, New York 1952.
Cf. J. I<. DASGUPTA,A Critical Study of the Life and Xovels of Bankirn-
candra. Calcutta 1937.
Z g 6 Translated into Russian by S. CIRIN,Moscow 1961.

I n English by N. C. SENGUPTA, Calcutta 1906.

Translated by S. MUKHERJI,Calcutta 1903.
242 D. Zbaritcl - Bengali Literature

has disappeared too. Before the Hindu faith is rene~ved,it is necessary to spread
the external knowledge. There is no exterxiil linomledge in this country now-
there is nobody to teach it; we do not know ho~vto teach people. Therefore the
external knoudedge will have to be brought in from a foreign country. I t is the
English who are well-informed in the external knowledge; they are apt teachers
of people. Let us therefore make the Englishm~~n our Icing! After the people of
this country have acquired the external knowledge from Englishmen, they will
be able to understand internal truth too. There will be no obstacles to the spread
of the Hindu faith any more then. The natural faith will then shine again by
itself. Unless this happens, unIess the Hindus acquire wisdom, virtue and strength
again, the rule of the English will remain intact."299
Long before he wrote his last novel, Bankimcandra had acquired an authori-
tative and almost unrivalled position in the contemporary intellectual society
of Bengal, and it was probably the feeling of responsibility resulting from this
position which made him abandon writing novels altogether and turn towards
more direct means of education and instruction. Ne devoted all his attention to
writing articles on various subjects, philosophical treatises and religious re-
flections. Whereas his first contributions to this field were rather humorous or
satirical, he now produced serious articles meant either to broaden the horizon
of his contemporaries or to elevate their morals a,nd religious thinking.
It must be noted, however, that his lighter essays were often more effective,
ridiculing, for instance, both stupid village pundits and those Englishmen who,
not understanding a bit of India, pretended to have mastered all its traditions
(e.g. Rgmiiyaner sami%locanZ,Criticism of the RiimByana, and Kon 'spebiyitler'
patra, Letter by a 'Specialist'30°), poetic cliches and British judges, blind admir-
ers of the British and no less blind followers of ancient traditions, etc. It was
especially his KamalBksnter daptar (The Scribblings of Kamalakanta, 1875,
rewritten in 1885 under the title KamalBkBnta) which became very popular,
containing some samples of Bankimcan&a7s best humour.
Eis serious essays, articles and polemics, collected in the books BijCSnrahasya
(Mysteries of Science, 1875), SBmya (Equality, 1879) and Bibidha prabandha,
(Various Articles, 1887-92), show not only the deep influence of Comte and his
positivistic philosophy on Bankimcandra, but also many interesting ideas
testifying to the author's unusual breadth of kno~vledgeand his ability to convey
it to his readers. Let us quote, as an example, a few lines from his article on
Vidyiipati and Jayadeva :
"Everything is the result of rules. Also literature is the result of rules . . .
Also literature is subject to innumerable r ~ ~ laccording
es to the differences of the
countries and their situations. All these rules are extremely complicated and hmd
to understand, no doubt; nobody has yet been able to analyse their whole
complex. Nobody lias been able to do the same in literature which Comte did in
discovering the most essential facts concerning sciences. This little may be said,
however, that literature is but a reflection of the situation of the country and its
character. Differences in the forms of literature are correspondent to the differ-
Barikim racangbali, I, Calcutta, 2nd ed., 1956, p. 787.
Both were p~~blished in the Lokarahasya, The Mystery of the People, 1874.
 The modern novel and Barilrimcandra 243
ences in the respective countries, their political revolutions, their social revolu-
tions and their religious revolutions, according to all those rules."301
The last phase of Balikimcandra's activities was fully devoted to religious
writings.
Bankimcandra was a personality full of contradictions which were reflected
also in the varied attitudes of his critics and admirers. Whereas the latter often
literally rave about his excellence, the former, like for instance J . C. Ghosh, call
him "a very mediocre novelist," "of uaintelligent and unimaginative attitude to
history7'who "also has serious limitations as a social novelist" and is "the typi-
cal bourgeois, smug, sentimental, didactic, and conservative ;" the world "that
he creates is as narrow as it is false," etc.30zSuch a n "evaluation" is very subjec-
tive. Nothing can of course be easier than t o list the numerous faults of his
novels which, however, were the first attempts of their kind in modern Indiati
literature. Bankimcandra was, indeed, "a pathfinder and a pathmaker," as
Sukumar Sen has stressed.303His Bahgadargan and his novels were a school of
literary education, with unprecedented attractiveness as may be concluded
from what many of his contemporaries recorded.304And his example, i.e. his
novels with their twofold view, of the past and of the social reality of the present
time, opened a new chapter in the history of Bengali literature.
IIe was not the only member of his family to win literary fame. His elder
brother Saiijibcandra (1834-1889) edited the monthly Bhramar (The Bumble-
bee, 1874) and wrote a couple of novels, e.g. the JiiI Pratgpcgmd (The False
PratBpcBmd, 1881); he excelled especially as the author of probably the first
good travel-story in Bengali, the PBlgmau (1880-2) describing Chota-Nagpur.
Bankimcandra's youngest brother, Piirnacandra (1848-1922) wrote two novels,
the Madhumati (1873) and the gaibab sahaciiri (A Companion of Childhood,
1875-7).
Bankimcandra, as we have seen, divided his attention between historical and
social novels, but the majority of 12is literary heirs "specialized" in one or the
other genre. Thus Pratgpcandra G h o ~(d. 1920) wrote the bulky Bangzdhip pa-
riijay (The Defeat of the King of Lower Bengal, 1569-84), with a large number
of episodes and characters; grikcandra lllajumdar (186G1908) set his novels
into the 18th-century Bengal and succeeded in creating good images of the
village society of that period; Candicaran 8en (1845-1906), the translator of
the Uncle Tom's Cabin (Tam liZkZr kutir, 1884) imbued his historical novels
(e.g. the MahttrBj NandakumSr, 1885, the JhBnsir r@i, The Queen of Jhansi,
1888, etc.) with the spirit 01patriotism, and Nagendrantith Gupta (1861-
l940), before turning to short stories, wrote historical novels, the Parbatbzsini
(The Woman from the Hills, 1883) and the Amar Simlia (1889). The most re-

Balikim racaniibali, II, Calcutta, 2nd ed., 1966, p. 190.

J. C. GEOSH,BL, pp. 152-164.
303 SUKUMAR SEX,HBL, p. 237.
304 Cf., for instance, Rabindrangth ThBkur's reminiscences in his Chelebel&.
244 D. Zhavitel . Eengali Literature

markable contributions t o this field, however, were the novels by Rameficandra

Datta (1848-1909), signing his English ~ n i t i n g sas R. C. Dutt. He was an im-
portant personality of the period, President of the Indian National Congress
and Professor of Indian History a t the University of London. His four historical
novels, fully deserving this denomination, form a tetralogy covering the century
of the rule of Alrbar, Shahjalnan, Aurangzeb and Jahangir-hence their common
title gatabarsa (One Hundred Years), the individual books being the Baligabi-
jet5 (The Conqueror of Bengal, 1874), the MBdhabikankan (The Aftidhvi Wrist-
let, 1877), the Mahiiriistra jibanprabhiit (Maharashtra's Dawn of Life, 1878),
and the Riijput jibansandhyii (The Sunset of the Rajpuhs' Life, 1879). A true
historian's acumen is perceptible also in his t,wo social novels, the Samsiir
(The Family, 1886) and the Samiij (The Society, 1894) revealing the author's
progressive views of social matters.
Social and domestic novels were the domain of Tiirakniith Gangopiidhyiiy
(1845-1891)305a medical doctor by profession who knew the Bengali country-
side and its problems intimately and made the best use of this knowledge in his
famous Svarnalatii (1873),306often referred to as the first realistic novel
in Bengali. I t s characters are full of life and some episodes read like fasci-
nating short stories even nowadays. The book was a great success, having
run to seven editions during the author's lifetime, and was also dramatized307
and staged (1888). The other novels by Tiirakniith, the Lalita Saudiimini
(1882)' the Hariti;e bi@d (1887) and the Adpia (The Fate. 1892) were less sue-
cessful.
Whereas Diimodar Ilukhopiidhyiiy (1853-1907) adapted foreign novels, such
as the Bride of Lammermore by Walter Scott (Kamalkumiiri) and T'Vilkie Col-
lins' A Woman in White (guklabasanii sundari), and "continued" Bafikim-
candra's Kapiilkundalii (Mgmayi, 1874) and the Durgeinandini (Nabiibnan-
dini bii Aye@), replacing their tragic ends by happy ones, RabindranHth
Thiikur's elder sister, Svarnakumiiri Debi (1855-1932) was more original in her
numerous writings. With right Sukumar Sen calls her "the first all-round and
accomplished literary woman of Benga1."308 She was a romantic in spirit and
besides poems, plays and short stories wrote a number of social and historical
novels, the best-known being the Snehalatii (1892), from the milieu of the Cal-
cutta middle class.
Worth mentioning are two novels by Sihaniith Siistri (1847-1919), the Meja-
bau (The Younger Daughter-in-Law, 1879) and the Yugiintar (Another Age,
1895), with good portraits of women from orthodox families. The author is,
however, more remembered for his excellent monograph, Riimtamx Liihiri o

305 Born in 1843,according to ALOKRARJAN DH~GUPTA

and DEB~PRA~HD BANDYO-
PADHYHY, BSR, p. 361.
30"n English, The Brothers, by ED~TT-~RD THOMPSON,
1928; in Russian by I<.A.
TIKHOMIROV.~, MOSCOW 1958.
By Amrtalgl Basu, under the title Saralrt.
308 SUKUMAR SEX,HBL,p. 242,
 The moclorn novel and Balikirncaiidra 245

tatkiilin Baligasam6j (Riimtanu Liihiri and Bengali Society of His Time, 1904),
"the first authentic historical scrutiny of the Renaissance of the 19th cen-
tUsy."309
Satirical genres of the first half of the century found their continuation in the
writings of Indi-aniith BandyopiidhyBy (1849-1911), the editor of the satirical
journal Pacciinanda patrikz (founded in 1877)who wrote, under the pseudonym
of Pamcu ThBkur, satirical novels, i.e. the Kalpataru (The Wish-yielding Tree,
1874)and the KsudirIim (1874);the latter was characterized by the author him-
self as "gossip." Of another kind were the satirical novels by Yogendracandra
Basu (1854-1907),310the editor of the journal Bangabgsi (founded in 1881).
He was a defender of old traditions and a sworn enemy of everything modern
and progressive which he ridiculed in his novels, i.e. the Made1 bhiigini (The
Model Sister, 1886-8), the Cinibiis caritiimrta (The Nectar of the Life of Cinibiis,
1886), the AlahiirBbaner iitmakathii (The Autobiography of Riivana the Great,
1888), and others.
The most remarkable satirist of the period was Trailokyaniith Mukhopiidhyiiy
(1847-1919) who used an original fairy-tale form for his witty comments on the
contemporary society. His ICailkiibati (1892), Bhiit o miinuti; (Ghosts and Men,
1896) and especially stories of Damaru (collected, in 1923, under the title of
Damaru carita, the Life and Deeds of Qamaru) combine humour with the
emotionally eflective atmosphere of fairy tales and reveal the author's predilec-
tion for Carroll's Alice in Wonderland.
The first Muslim novelist of distinction was Mir Maiiirraph EIosen (1847-
1912),the author of the 13-idely-readBisiidsiizdhu (The Ocean of Grief, 1885-91),
retelling the Muharram legend, and the novels Ud6sin pathiker maner kathii
(Thoughts of a n Indifferent Traveller, 1890) and Giiji Miyiir Bastiini (1899). A
unique achievement was also his twelve-volumes autobiography Amiir jibani
(My Life, 1907-10).

309 ALOKRAKJJAN DBSGUPT~L and DEB~PRASHD BANDYOPHDHYHY,

BSR, p. 339.
31-r 1906, according to ALOKRA~JAN
etc.: BSR.
 RAB~NDRA-YUGOR T E E EPOCEX O F RABINDRANATW
First Part

For more than fifty years, the Eengali literary stage was dominated by the
unique personality of Rabindraniith Thakur311 (or Tagore, as he spelled his
name in English) whose all-round genius has had no rival in India, and very
few in the world. Gurudeh (i.e. Divine Teacher), as he was affectionately and
with admiration called by his countrymen, was a prolific poet, playwright and
author of practically every prosaic genre, his Collected Works comprising two
dozens of bulky volumes. He was a philosopher,312 reformer, educationist,
orator and commentator on the political development of his country. He even
occupied himself with such fields as agricultural reforms and architecture. He
was one of the most successful song-composers of modern India, an actor and
a n accomplished painter. There was hardly any province of cultural and public
life of his time in which he left no traces.
Since the very beginning of the modernization movement in Bengal, the
members of the Thiikur family played an important role in it. Rabindraniith's
grandfather Dviirkiiniith31s (usually called Prince Dviirkiingth) was a personal
friend and active supporter of Riimmohan Riiy, and the poet's father Deben-
dran8th314one of the most outstanding personalities of the Briihmoist move-

a" The monographs devoted to Rabindran&th are too many to be enumerated

here completely; in his Bibliography of Bengali Books on Rabindranath, appended
to PRABHHTKVMHR ~UKHOPHDWYBP'SRabindra-jibani, Vol. 4 (Calcutta 1956),
PULINBIH;~R~ SEXlisted almost 200 books; and their number grew immensely since
then, especially around 1961, the year of the poet's Centenary Celebrations. Some
monographs will be quoted in the succeeding footnotes. Also translations of
RabindranBth's books, into practically all languages of the world, are very numerous
and shall have to refrain from quoting them.
Some biographies are: H. MEYER-BENFEY, Rabindranath Tagore (1921); E.
THOMPSON, Rabindranath Tagore (1926; 1948); I<. I ~ I P A L A NRabindranath
I,
Tagore (1962) (with a bibliography of his works in English); G. D. I<HAKOLKAR, Tlie
lute and the plough. A life of Rabindranath Tagore. Translated by THO~IAS GAY,
Bombay 1963; see also M. ~ 7 ~Rabindranath
K ~ Tagore,
~ Religion
~ ~und Welt-
~ ~ ~
anschauung des Dichters (1936);MARJ~KIE SYKES, Rabindranath Tagore, London
1943 (Tagore as a man. a thinker, and a poet, written for the young student or
general reader).
A useful anthology is: Collected poems and plays of Rabindranath Tagore,
London (Macmillan)1962.
S. CH. MITTER,La pensee de Rabindranath Tagore, Paris 1930; V. S. NARA-
VANE, Rabindranath Tagore, A philosophical study, Allahabad n. d.; S. RADHA-
KRISHNAN, The Philosophy of Rabmdranath Tagore, London 1918.
31a Cf. Memoirs of Dwarkanath Tagore, Calcutta 1870.
314 YOGE~~CAKDRA BKGAL,Debendraniitb Thiikur, Calcutta 1939; his Auto-
biography (Atmajibani) was eclited by S A T ~ ~ C A NC.~XRABART~,
DRA 31 ed., Calcutta
1927, and translated into English (The Autobiography of Maharshi Devendranath
Tagore) by SATYENDR.~XATH TAGORE and IXDIRA DEVI, C B ~ C U ~1909;
~ B London
1914.
 Eabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindranBth (1) 247

ment and a religious philosopher. Among the thirteen brothers and sisters of
Rabindraniith, we have already mentioned the poet Dvijendraniith and the
novelist Svarnakumiiyi, but we might as well add the dramatist Jyotirindraniith
(1848-1925).3f5 Also among the next generation, outstanding personalities
appeared, such as the writers BalendranBth (1870-1899) and Sudhindraniith
(1869-1929) and the painters GaganendranBth and Abanindraniith (1871-1951),
the latter being also the author of many successful books, especially for children.
Rabindraniith Thiikur (1861-1941) was born and grew up in the family house
of Joriisiimko in Calcutta, one of the main cultural centres of the city, in a milieu
full of poetry, music and incessant discussions. He had no regular school
education, but received a better preparation for his career here than any school
could have offered him. It is not surprising that he started writing early and
even publishing his boyish attempts in the Bhiirati, the journal run by the
members of the family. I t was here that appeared his technically remarkable
imitations of mediaeval Vaisnava padas, Bhiinusimher padiibali (Stanzas by
Bhiinusimha, 1877). Following the first sojourn in England, his first books of
poetry came out, entitled Sandhyii-sangit (Evening Songs, 1881),Prabhiit-sailgit
(Morning Songs, 1883) and Chabi o g8n (Pictures and Songs, 1883). Influenced
by the subjective lyricism of Bihiiriliil Cabrabarti, they were little more than a
promise. Rabindransth himself briefly characterized them later on, in his
reminiscences :
"There was nothing of the solidity of the material world in those poems.
Where could I derive the strength to grasp it when, since my boyhood, I had
grown up out of touch with the outside world ?"S16
It was the poetic collection Kari o komal (Sharps and Flats, 1887) which
marked the opening of a new epoch in his literary creation, the epoch of the
effort t o stand as near t o life as possible. The introductory poem Priin (Life)
is also the prologue to this new period of Th8kur's literary activity:
I do not want to die in the beautiful world,
Amidst the people I want to live.
In this sunny garden of blossoms
, I want to have my place in living hearts.
Besides lyrics with themes taken from nature or themes of a contemplative
character, there appear here strongly erotic verses, delightful observations from
the world of children, miniature sketches, reflections on social contrasts, sensi-
tive expressions of maternal love and three patriotic poems rousing the Bengalis
from their dreams, giving them confidence in their own strength and calling
them to take an active part in world affairs.
The most positive new feature in Kari o komal, however, is Rabindraniith's
new conception of the world and its affairs, a conception primitively dialectical

BASANTAKUMHR CATTOPHDHYLY, Jyotirindraniither jibansmrti, Calcutta 1919.

316 Jibansmrti (Reminiscences of My Life), Calcutta S. d., p. 165.
248 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

and evolutional. This element must be stressed because i t is retained during the
sixty years of the poet's literary activity and is never lost sight of as are so many
of his conceptions and ideas; on the contrary-it develops and accompanies his
whole work.
This evolutional aspect is one of the basic and most resistant elements in the
complicated and ever-changing structure of Rabindrangth's conception of the
world; later on it often helps him t o overcome inner depressions and crises a t
moments of disappointment in the course of events in India and in the world, a t
moments of misunderstanding and bitterness. A firm faith in progress as the
leading tendency of human history helps Rabindraniith to see much more and in
a clearer way than most of his contemporaries; and first of all it is the source
of his ever young and ever reviving vital and creative energy which never leaves
him to the end of his life.
From Rabindrangth's reminiscences and from the testimony of his contem-
poraries we are informed of his great love for the theatre. V. Lesnj. says that he
even .'for a time hesitated whether he should not devote himself exclusively
to dramatic art, as he considered this form more eloquent than any other."317
He wrote-not counting his dramatic dialogues-almost forty plays, and was
aIso fond of acting, especially in his own dramas. And yet Rabindrangth never
became a real dramatist in the European sense of the word. His plays are mostly
cither overloaded with too inany lyrics and long monologues and dialogues so
that they Ieave littIe rooni for the development of the actual plot, or they are
crammed with numerous episodesweakening the dramatic effect of the main plot.
Even though to some of his dramas one cannot deny some tension and real
dramatic conflicts, the treatment always reveals more the poet or the philoso-
pher; and the result is dramas which from our point of view must be looked
upon as study-plays. Let us remember also that he treated many of his themes
f i s t as novels or short stories and later rewrote them as dramas without chang-
ing, in most cases, the structure of the original prosaic work in any substantial

His first three dramatic attempts belong to this period-Prakrtir pratiiodh

(Nature's Revenge, 1884), R&jii o r8ni (The King and the Queen, 1889) and
Bisarjan (Sacrifice, 1890). I t is especially the latter, a theatrical transcript of
the novel RBjarqi (The Saint-King, 1887) which deservcs more attention for its
positive and, for its time, rather bold central idea which is the fight against
absurd, inhuman and demagogic religious orthodoxy. The drama has consider-
able defects319-not only as regards the contents but also in the form; the free
verse of the play is rather a transcript of prose into shorter lines, the characters

=l7 V. L~sruP,RTPW, p. 71.

als E.g. the novel Bau-thBkurBnir 1iBt and tho dramas PrByabcitta and ParitrB~,
the novel RBjargi and the drama Bisarjjan, the short sto?y Seeer rztri and the play
Grha~rabei,the short story Iiarrnaphal and the drama Sodh-bodh,the short story
0 A

EktB B ~ s galpa
L ~ and
~ ~the play ~ B s e rdcb.
31B E. THOMPSON, RTPD, pp. 98-9.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of ItabfndranBth ( l ) 249

of the figures are not portrayed in detail, the unity of action is disturbed by the
unorganically interpolated episode of the queen's hatred towards a king's
proteg6, etc. But the basic anti-orthodox tendency of the play must be appreci-
ated; the author reveals here khe basest methods of the ambitious high priest
who shrinks neither from a complot against the king's life nor from manipula-
tions with the statue of the goddess whom he shows t o those present with her
back turned t o frighten them and to stir up feelings against the sovereign. I n
many verses of the drama there is to be felt the deep disgust of the poet for the
nlonstrous distortion and misuse of religion for tlme persona,l profit of one man.
Rabindran&th'srejection of religious reaction is one of the forms of his rejee-
tion of everything which is already obsolete, which does not suit the new life and
its demands and which hinders man's advance. India a t that time required
radical changes not only in its back~vardeconomy but also in its social organi-
zation; and naturally it was necessary to throw out the rubbish of superstitions
and prejudices, decayed but obstinately maintaining themselves, artificially
bolstered up by the Hindu orthodoxy,
With the problem of the conflict of the modern with the backward, the living
with the dying and the dead, RabindlranBth occupied himself in the important
article Niitan o purgtan (The New and the Old) written in 1891.320I t is a sharp
criticism of the empty shell of Hindu traditionalism and conservatism, with
its demagogic phrases about the past glory of India refusing, or even forbidding,
an active participation in contemporaneous life. RabindranBth sces the impos-
sibility of this state of affairs continuing in India and compares it to an old,
decayed town; on its old foundation it is impossible t o build modern factories.
The waves of life beat mercilessly and importunately on its old walls. Any
attempt t o defend these by pointing to the perfection of the ancestors-which,
in any case, was far from being so ideal as the pundits say-would be vain; it is
necessary to live, to keep pace with life:
"Remember that in the world your destructioll will begin exactly when
you stop. For only you will stop and nobody else. If you cannot keep pace
with the world's tide, it will break over you with all its strenL@hand you will be
completely battered and bent, or be overtaken gradually by time's stream till
you sink to the bottom. Go ahead without respite and Iivc your life, or lie in
repose and be damned-such is the law of the world."a21
But it is not such a simple thing to keep abreast of life.
"In the present tirne the situation is such that we have indeod cut our tressos
and nails, that we have stepped out into the world and even begun to mix with
'the people of society,' but we have not been able to change our way of thinking."a22
And this is necessary-to replace the old way of thinking and doing by thc new,
t o roll away everything that is lying like a stone on the forward path.

320 Published in the collection Svadeb (The Homeland) in 1908.

"l Svadei, Calcutta 1944, p. 11.
322 Ibid., p. 12.
250 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

I n 1890 Rabindraniith published his poetic work from 1887-90 under the
title Miinasi (The Neart's Desire). E. Thompson considers this collection to be
the poet's first mature poetic work: "The prevailing note of the book is quiet
certainty; i t marks his definite attainment of maturity. He will never cease
from experiment in the attempts to enlarge his own range and that of his tongue.
But after Miinesi he is master of a sure ~ t y l e . " 3 ~ ~
Thematically the MBnasi links up almost directly with his previous poetry
and on the whole it does not deviate from the scope of developn~entindicated in
the Mari o komal. It shows already that the poet lives in the centre of the
problems of his time and even reacts immediately t o some events happening
around him.324 He pays more and more attention t o social problems and dwells
especially upon the sad lot of Indian women. I n this respect one of the most
remarkable poems of the collection is the Nababanga-dampati (A Newly Wed-
ded Bengali Couple) which is directed against child-marriages. It is a dialogue
between an adult man and his "wifew-a little girl who cannot understand her
new condition, cries for her nurse and ~7antsto play with dolls.
And once again, still more urgently and violently, RabindranBth calls up011
his countrymen to leave paper-patriotism and take seriously to active and
effective work for their country and its welfare; and he asks the poets t o turn
their faces towards life because the proper place of a poet is not in solitude but
"amidst the dust of life's turmoil."
On the other hand, we find in the Miinasi also poems of smaller artistic and
ideological value. More than once there is a note out of harmony with all those
duties of a poet laid down by Rabindraniith himself, more than once he reacts
to his dissatisfaction a t the reality around him with a cry of desire for solitude.
From his letter to his friend, Pramatha Caudhuri, dated the 29th of January
1898, we see that Rabindraniith also realized this contradiction in himself.
I n this letter, written on the basis of a discussion about the MBnasi, he says:
.
". . Now it seems to me that in myself there are two contradictory and
warring forces. The first calls me always to rest and complete passivity, the
second does not let me rest at all. European activeness impinges ceaselessly on
my calm Indian nature-hence on one side pain, on the other apathy; on one
side poetry, on the other philosophy; on one side love of my country, on the other
ridicule of patriotism; on one side attraction to activity, on the other to con-
templation. And the result-impotence and indifference."3Zs
Of great importance for the further development of Rabindraniith, both the
man and the poet, was his long sojourn in the Bengali countryside, from January
1891, when he took over the management of the family estates in Silaidah, on

323 E. THOMPSON,
RTPD, p. 73.
SOin Sindhutarariga (Seawaves)he described the tragedy of eight hundred
pilgrims drowned in a storm which overtook their ship on its way to Puri in 1887 ;
in Dharmapracsr (The Preacher) he condemned "the holy protectors of Hinduism"
who attacked a preacher of the Salvation Army and beat him t o death, etc.
MBnasi, Calcutta 1946, p. 237.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindranstl~(1) 251

the river Padma, and in Patisal-, in the district of Rajsahi. Were he made the
acquaintance of the village-this time no longer only as a poet sensitively
perceptive of the beauties of nature, but also as a landlord taking his position
and responsibilities seriously, endeavouring to grasp the situation of the village
people and looking for a way t o vault the deep social abyss between them and
himself. Sudhir Sen quotes RabindranBth's own words :
"Many years later, referring to these early experiences of village life, Tagore
told us: The people 'used to come to me with their joys and sorrows, their claims
and complaints. All this enabled me to form a true picture of villages. The outward
appearance with rivers and wide plains, rice fields and huts nestling in the shelter
of trees became familiar to me as also the inner story of rural life. The sufferings
of the people became more and more intertwined with my daily work."'326
The most immediate, and most remarkable, response of Rabindraniith to this
new experience was his short stories which he wrote from 1891 a t almost regular
monthly intervals-at first for the literary journal SBdhanii whose co-editor
and later chief editor he was. But he did not cease t o write short stories even
after 1895 when the journal was stopped, and so by 1903 his output of short
stories had reached the respectable number of sixty-seven shorter or longer
works.327
V. Lesnjr has a very high opinion of Rabindraniith's short stories, the first
true specimens of this genre ever written in Bengali: "These stories were a
revolutionary event in the world of Bengali literature; apart from certain
lyrical poems they are Tagore's finest works. They are an ornament to Bengali
literature and will always remain a rich contribution to world
V. Lesny also comes nearest t o grasping their main quality when he rightly
contrasts them with Kipling's prose : ". . . whereas Kipling, in his Indian tales,
emphasizes the unusual and remarkable, Tagore's stories depict the everyday,
natural course of Indian life. The theme of the stories is usually taken from
present-day family life in a town or a Bengali village, which he knew thoroughly,
and a t this period observed from close quarters."329
The presentation of RabindranBth's short stories is in most cases realistic,
especially in Ghat they often treat of the typical problems of contemporary
Indian life and that they often illuminate and condemn many wants and
defects in Bengali society. He consciously seeks such subjects, studies characters
and situations that are typical of their milieu and pillories everything deser-
ving condemnation.
Frequently lie expresses his deep disagreement with the position of women
in India, especially with the barbarian custom of child-marriage and the cruel
orthodox prejudices which make of marriage a mere financial transaction or

328 SUDHIRSEN,Rabindranath Tagore on Rural Reconstruction. Calcutta 1948.

p. 8.
s27 Cf. PRAIMATHANHTRBIB^, RabindranBther chotagalpa. Calcutta 1954, pp. 23-7.
32". LESN*, RTPW, p. 95.
Ibid., p. 89.
252 D. Zbavitol . Bengali Literature

a matter of social and religious prestige in which the parents have the main
say without leaving any place for human feelings.330Thus in the DeniipiionFi
(The Debt) the poet tells the story of the daughter of a poor father; she has
been married into a rich family where she is always insulted and misused by her
mother-in-law, because her father was not able t o pay the full dowry; a t last
the daughter dies, tormented t o death by troubles and hostile surroundings,
and her mother-in-law callously sets about looking for a new bride with a big
dowry for her son. The poor heroine of the story Subhii is married by her
parents without her bridegroom being informed that she was born dumb. Thc
Khiitii (The Notebook) is a strong condemnation of child-marriages. I n the
$uhhadrsti (A Lucky Look) RabindranBth comments with irony on the Hindu
custom which does not allow a man to see the face of his futurc wife before the
wedding-a motif on which he later based the central plot of the long novel
Naukiidubi (The Wreck). A strong impression is left on the reader by the Jibita
o m ~ t a(The Living and the Dead), a story of a widow for whom there is no
other way out than death, because society and its prejudices do not give her
any possibility to live.
I n these and many other sstories, RabindranBth contrasts petrified, inhuman
customs, superstitions and prejudices with living people, men and especially
women with a rich world of feelings, describes their suffering in the conflict
with their enrironment, and even when he lets them perish in the vain struggle
or relapse into passive resignation he does so only to stress the monstrosity
of the old order with its indifference to human fate. He lets them not perish
everytime, however-he is also able to point the way out of this labyrinth of
inhumanity. a bold and radical way, as in the Ty&g ((Desertion):Hemanta, a
Brahmin's son, is married t o a casteless girl by a trick; when the truth is
discovered and his father orders him to dismiss his wife, his common sense and
warm feelings conquer old prejudices; he refuses t o drive away the wife who is
guilty of no crime and is ready t o give up his o v a caste and home.
If we look for a unifying idea in Rabindraniith's short stories from 1891-1903,
it is perhaps best expressed by the term humanism, as far as we take it to denote
the feeling of sympathy for every suffering and oppressed human being and the
feeling of anger and hatred towards everything which makes man suffer. This
is why so many short stories by Rabindraniith have Indian women as their
heroines-because he saw around him the sufferings of so many unhappy and
tragic victims of existing prejudices and bias against their greater freedom in
life and society.
RabIndraniith was certainly much more successful in his short stories than
in his early novels, the semi-historical romances Bau-thiikuriinir h8t (The
Bride-Queen's Market, 1881) and Riijarsi (The Saint-King, 1887) and his first
social novels Cokher bsli (Eyesore, 1901) and Naukgdubi (The Wreck, 1903).

BIR~ANBEHARI MAJUMDAR, Heroines of Tagore. A study in the transformation

of Indian society 1875-1941, Calcutta 1968.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindranBth (1) 253

Very brusquely, but not unjustly, E. Thompson classified the last two of them
as "incredibly bad."331Worthy of more attention is his verse-drama Citriifigadii
(1891) dealing with the proper substance of love between man and woman, with
the question of the substance and function of marriage. I t is based on the old
episode from the Mahiibhiirata (1,207ff.) about the daughter of Citraviihana,
the king, and the hero Arjuaa. Rabindraniith, however, took over little more
than the chief figures of the original epic narrative and quite freely worked up
the undogmatic story into a drama of poetic maturity and conscious tendency.
I n its final dialogues, he summed up his ideal of a wife which TT-as very close t o
the Western democratic ideal a t the time of the fight for women's emancipation.
Moreover in the Bengali original the drama is written in masterly free verse,
enchanting for its easy flow and euphony which are completely lacking in the
poet's own prosaic and much abbreviated English tran~lation.~32
Rabindraniith's crop of poetry from 1891-93 was published in the collection
Soniir tari (The Golden Boat, 1893) which has been much discussed by literary
critics and historians. On the one hand, it no doubt suffers from the poet's
intense preoccupation with himself, "the writer's obsession with his own
d e ~ t i n y , " ~on
~ 3the other, however, i t contains a number of beautiful emotional
pictures and love songs in which Rabindrangth struck the note which he was t o
sing, later on, in his best poetry and which, perhaps more than any other, made
him the true nationaI poet of Bengal; it is his songs, full of exquisite beauty
and word music, delightful in simple poetic style and masterly choice of
images. They are not yet many, in this book, however. For other poems,
reflective in contents, Rabindraniith no less fortunately chose longer and
metrically more free verse, not obstructing the poet in the process of expanding
his ideas. I n these poems his poetic comparisons tend towards parables and
his metaphors towards symbolism, sometimes making the contents more
difficult to understand.
Rabindraniith's preoccupation with himself is inseparably linked with a
feeling of loneliness which drives the poet t o seek conversation with nature
rather than with human beings. This feeling remains with him in the succeeding
period and provides the main impulse to the rise of the conception of jZbandebat6,
the personal deity, in his next collection Citrii (The Nedley, 1895). Within the
framework of the development of the poet's religious thought, however, this
conception was but a short-lived episode, to be soon "lost in his strong religious
experience and absorbed into his general system of
I n 1896, his Caitiili (Late Harvest) appeared, a collection of seventy-nine
poems, mostly of fourteen lines; we mention these numbers because they speak
for Rabindraniith's wonderful poetic fertility, for the composition of the first
and the Iast poem of the book are separated by little more than four months,
aal E. THOMPSON, RTPD, p. 202.
Chitra, 1914.
a33 E. THORIPSON, RTPD, p. 111.
334 Ibid., p. 111.
254 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

The quatrain Tattvajiiiinhin (Unphilosophical) may be considered to be the

motto of the whole collection:
Let anybody who likes it with closed eyes
Meditate whether our world is real or an illusion.
I prefer with thirsty eyes in day's light
To look round me at the world.
And the poet was looking attentively a t the world from his house-boat on the
river where most of these poems were written. He observed the beauties of
nature as well as the simple inhabitants of the country and thought of their lot.
He draws a realistic picture, full of love, of a Hindustani labourer's daughter
who has to take care of the household and her little brother; he describes a boy
with a bullock and a girl with a puppy; he reflects, a t the sight of a simple
peasant passing unnoticed, what an interest the world would take in him if he
suddenly appeared there some centuries later. All these pictures which introduce
the country people into modern Bengali poetry are imbued with the warmth
of the poet's sympathy and his deep humanism. One can literally see how
man who stands in Rabindraniith's first poems somewhere on the far horizon
comes step by step into the celitre of his interest and his creative conceptions.
After 1897 the quiet development of the poet and his work during his sojourn
in the countryside was disturbed, to a certain degree, by the political events
of that time and the changed political atmosphere, marked by a growing
tension between the British and the Indian nationalist movement. We find
their echo in nearly all Rabindraniith's subsequent collections, beginning with
the Kalpanii (The Dreams) which contains poems from 1897-99.
Patriotic poetry was no novelty in Rabindraniith's work. I n the Kalpanii,
however, a new, anti-British note is to be heard. His previous poems of this
genre had rather a didactic, educative tendency; their aim was the human
improvement of the members of the Bengali nation and the raising of their
self-reliance and national pride. Now Rabindraniith went farther; although
here, too, he considered it his national and poetic duty to criticize the meak-
nesses and shortcomings of the Bengalis, he attacked first of all servility towards
the British, blind imitation of their way of life and attempts to curry favour
and gain honours. He looked upon such behaviour as a manifestation of
unworthy self-humiliation, especially because he was no longer willing t o
accept the in~periousattitude on the British part and servile subservience and
devotedness on the other part. And so he apostrophed his country in the
concluding lines of the poem BhiksiiyBm naiva naiva ca (Never to beg!) :
He who doesn't honour you, who looks down on you, Mother,
Cannot honour me !
Patriotic poems constitute, however, only a part of the Kalpanii. Otherwise
the collection develops and deepens the tones heard in Rabindraniith's previous
books of poetry, especially religious reflections and songs of love. Some of the
latter the poet translated into English in the book entitled The Gardener
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindrangth ( 1 ) 255

(published for the first time in 1914) which became so popular in the Western
world. But this English version can hardly be called a translation; it reproduces
the thought-content of the poems, but in the form of free prose lacking com-
pletely the beauty of expression, rhythm and euphony of the original; Thompson
rightly observed that "not one of his books has been more travestied in 'trans-
lati~n."'~~~
One of the most positive qualities of Rabindraniith's poetic creation a t the
end of the 19th and especially in the first years of the 20th century is a living
optimism, an ability to delight even in the most simple gifts of life, to perceive
the beauties of the world and to interpret them to his readers. I n one of his
witty epigrams a whole collection of which he published in 1899 under the
title Kanikii (Trifles) he declared :
When you shed tears over sunset in the niglit,
The sun will not return-you only lose the stars.
And in his next work Ksanikii (Flying), published in 1900, he gave clear proof
that he was far from "shedding tears over sunset."
The Ksanikii is an excellent collection of poems of considerable maturity
reflecting the poet's love of life and men-in this respect one of Rabindraniith's
best books. I n it he praises the beauties of nature, sings his happiness and
sorrows of love, paints in vivid colours pictures of women a t the ghdt, of
playing children and the noisy market where he notices a sad girl without a
single penny t o spend. And out of all these beauties and living impressions
there arises in him a feeling of joyful happiness a t the fact that he is alive and
taking part in life together with other people. He does not envy Kiilidiisa his
glory because
"my heart dances in me suddenly / when I think of this wonder- / IGilidBsa
has been dead for a long time / and me-I am living."
I t was not only the logical conclusion drawn from a consistent assertion of
the claim that poets should write "like simple people speak-in simple prose,"336
but also a bold novelty in Bengali literature that Rabindraniith should use in
this period colloquial Bengali, the so-called culit bhnsd, in his poems. E. Thoinp-
son quotes the poet's words :
"In Icshanikii, I first found my language . . . I first realised the beauty and
inusic of colloquial speech. That gave me an extraordinary sense of joy and
power . . ."337
The introduction of the colloquial language into poetry was not Rabindrtl-
niith's only service t o his mother tongue. He always took a great interest in tbc:
theory of language; after 1891 he wrote a number of articles on Bengali which
were then published under the title gabdatattva (The Theory of the Word)
335 Ibid., p. 160.
336 Icsanikii, Calcutta 1945, p. 87.
THOMPSON, RTPD, p. 182.
256 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

and which contained "some fundamental discoveries in the phonology of the

modern Bengali language."338Also anotlier fact must be mentioned in this
connection: Rabindranzth was the first to introduce a native Indian language
as an official language into Congress, all of whose meetings had been conducted
exclusively in English up to 1905. I n this year, a t the session of the Bengali
branch of Congress, Rabindranzth delivered his Presidential Address in Bengali.
Patriotism, which was coming to occupy an increasingly important place in
his literary creation. was also the main inspiration of his epic collection Kath5
(Stories) published in 1900 and, later on, along with some of Rabindranzth's
oldcr epic poems under the title Kathii o k8hini (Stories and Narratives). I n
the Kathz Rabiridran&th re-elaborated older Indian subjects, viz. Buddhist
legends, Marathi and Rajasthani ballads and Vishnuist narratives; the book
was characterized by a Bengali critic as "a text-book of nationalism for so many
of US in our youth."339
I n a still deeper may he expressed his nationalist feelings in the lyrical
collection Kaibedya (Sacrifice) from 1901. I n these hundred poems, we can
see that Rabindranzth's effort to achieve a synthesis of ieligious faith with the
desire to take an active share in life, of his faith in God and love for people
and his country is accomplished. V. Lesnf called the reflection of this process
in the poet's creation the spiritualization of his poetry;340we would prefer in
this case to stress more the approach of the religious conception to life. For
Rabindraniith had written much spiritual poetry before t h e Naibedya, but
here he systematically brings i t into relation with reality. His God is no longer
an unattainable being high above the clouds or a personal jibandebatii; he
resides
"in every sorrow, in every happiness, in every house, / in all minds, in all hearts,
in every effort ."
He reveals to the poet that he was able to come into his soul only because its
doors had been opened t o the whole ~vorld:
If you had shut the door, if you had called to me from behind it,
How could I have reached the inside of your soul ?
The poet is resolved to fight for his Clod against all the bigots who
"despise humanity I and are only pretending to act as your intercessors," who
"have botched the work by senseless rules / and beaten reason to death in the
prison of the SEstras."
Eris faith gives him courage t o live without fear of death and to struggle for
truth and justice-first and foremost in his o u country.
~

SEN,HBL, p. 317.
SUKUMAX.
339 BANDYOPHDHYBY,
SUBRATA Gaiptantrer kabi Rabindrantith. Paricay 195Q,
pp. 56-7.
"40 V. LESNP,RTPXT,p. 115.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindranBth ( 1 ) 267

"You are, my Master, in this shamed country," says the poet and rises to itis
defence against all v~lio"without shame / would like to drown right in a flood
of power in an immense injustice, / in the name of love for their nation."
He does not include only India-with anxiety he observes the growing ag-
gressiveness of imperialism a t the turn of the century all over the world, anti
again and again he condemns in hot words its greediness which is sharpening
its weapons to bathe the world in blood.
The rest of Rabindianiith's poetic creation up t o 1905 did not reach the level
and significance of the Naibedya. There appeared in 1903 the Utsarga (Dedica-
tions). a collection of poetic prologues to the single volumes for a new collective
edition; the book Smaran (Memories, 1903), poetic reminiscences dedicated
t o the memory of the poet's wife, who died towards the end of 1902; the &&U
(The Child, 1903), mostly based on charming childish ideas and developing the
conceptions of the lively fancy of a child; and the Icheyii (Crossing, 1906) in
which the loss of not only his wife, but also his daughter RenukB and his father
Debendraniith was reflected; the colour of the poetry is more melancholic, the
poems lack the vital optimism and sense of reality which distinguished, for
instance, the Naibedya.
I n October 1905, the British carried out the division of Bengal into a western
Hindu and an eastern Muslim part, in order t o smash the united nationalist
movement a t its focal centre. This act was immediately followed by a real
storm of resistance throughout Bengal. I t s first expressions were inseparably
connected with the name of RabincPranBth. It was he who gave the impulse t o
observe the 16th of October, the day of the division, as a national Day of Hindu-
Muslim Unity. He stood directly a t the head of the nationalist movement in
Calcutta, organized meetings and demonstrations and, in the very centre of the
turmoil of political struggle, he composed his nationalist songs appealing to his
compatriots for the unity of the whole nation and active resistance to the
British rule. One of the most frequent motifs of this poetry, continuing and
deepening in this way his previous lyrics, was the stress on courage-courage
t o live, to go ahead and to fight against injustice in every form. Again and again
Rabindranzth emphasized the moral superiority of the oppressed over the
oppressors and on i t he based his firm belief in the future and an unshakable
certainty in the victorious outcome of the fight:
Do never lose courage, the Master is watching over us-
The more they will crush the right, the more their flag will fall into dust,
Their flag will fall into dust.
With enthusiasm Rabindraniith took part also in the realization of another
main point of Congress's new programme, viz. national education. He was no
beginner in this respect; he had already paid much attention to both tho
theoretic and practical problems of education. I n 1901, he founded in Santini-
ketan a school-an cldram, as he called it-where he tried to blend the old
traditions of Indian education with the achievements of modern Wostorn
258 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

science. He encouraged independent thinking in children, trained their skill

by means of games and easy manual work and brought them up t o love nature,
their country and God. The school of Santiniketan, where even co-education
was introduced later on, was a t the time in India a remarkable and pioneering
school, the more so as, in Santiniketan Rabindranith practically abolished all
restrictions and barriers of caste. I n the first decade of our century, he dwelt
also very much upon theoretic questions of education; he wrote articles on the
problems connected with i t and on its spread and propagated his ideas in the
Bengali Association of National Education (Jgtiya Biksii parisad), which owed
a great debt to him.341
Rabindranith, however, was even a t those times when he took an active part
in the nationalist movement, also its critic-a critic of its shortcomings and
especially of its neglect of the social problems of India, which in his opinion had
always to take precedence of national cluestions. He developed his ideas in
his Presidential Address when Congress was in session a t Patna in 1907 ; he
developed them once more and still more cogently in his important article Sa-
dupiiy (The Right Method, 1908).342AS the main task he laid down closer con-
tact of the nationalists with the pcople through systematic work for the people.
The mere fact that RabindranBth, a t a time when the Indian nationalist
movement was still dissociated from the masses, directed attention to social
problems and called for their solution was a proof of his progressive position
in the nationalist camp. And in his literary creation he showed that in other
respects, too, he was in advance of most of his contemporaries. I n Gorii,
perhaps his best novel, which he published from 1907 as a serial in the magazine
Prabiisi and, in 1910, as a book, he dealt with the present religious life of India,
with modern Hinduism and its problems.
The hero of the novel is Gaurmohan, nicknamed Gor5 ("White") ; he is a son of
Irish parents; his father was killed in the Sepoy Mutiny and his mother died at his
birth. Anandamayi, the wife of HrgnadayBI, took charge of GorB and brought him
up as her own child. She hid his origin from him and Gor&became an ardent
Hindu, a model of orthodoxy. He leads a group of young men who aim at purifying
the old Hindu faith. His best friend, Binay, is also one of them till he is led to
forsake this path by his love for Lalitii, the daughter of Pared, a member of the
BrBhmasamBj. This reIigious group, whose goal is a modern Hinduism without
any orthodox prejudices and survivals, stands in implacable opposition to the
adherents of the old faith; Binay, who would like to marry LalitB, finds himself
between two hostile camps. He breaks with the orthodox Hindus and with
Go1.5, but he is not accepted into the Br&hmasamBjfrom which Pared, too noble
and tolerant for any sect, is driven out. On the other hand SucaritB, the foster-
daughter of Pared, is won for Gorz's faith through her love for him. However,

Rabindranath Tagore. Pioneer in education. Essays and exchanges between

Rabindranath Tagore and L. I<. ELMHIRST, London 1961; H. B. MUEHERJEE,
Education for fulness. A study of the educational thought and experiment of R.
Tagore (1962); R. S. MANI,Educational ideas and ideals of Gandhi and Tagore
(21964);K. GOPAL, Social thought of R. Tagore, Meerut 1974.
342 Published in the collection Samfiha. Calcutta 1928, pp. 110-123.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindranath (1) B59

GorB does not remain the leader of orthodox youth; his experiences in t,ho
country where he sees clearly the untenability of Hindu caste barriers and regu1:r-
tions lead him step by step to a freer faith not hidebound by sectarianism. When
ICrgnaday51, on his death-bed, at last reveals to him the secret, of his origin, Gor&
welcomes this as a liberation from the chains with which he felt himself bound.

This is the central plot of the novel which is supplemented with a number of
episodes and often interwoven Wit11 over-long discussions on religious questions.
The way in which the conflict between orthodox Hinduism and Brghmoism
was solved in GorB throws light on Rabindransth's conception of religious
problems in modern Hindu India. He rejected orthodoxy because of its n-arrow-
minded anxiety t o preserve religious precepts creating a real caste-barrier
between the members of higher and lower classes; he rejected, however, also
the Briihmasamiijists because of their neglect of the people and their sectarian-
ism. He looked for a new way-for a free, humane and humanistic religion, no
church or sect, but faith in God which would not put obstacles in the way of
positive, democratic relations between people of all castes, classes and religions.
Therefore the most positive personage of the novel from the beginning to the
end is Anandamayi, the mother-a "free-thinker" condemned by both sides;
her purely motherly humanism does not allow her t o ignore anybody only
because he was born a member of a lower caste. Even Pares-though certainly
a noble man-cannot win the affection of the reader to the same extent as the
firm Anandamayi because of his weak and mild character. I n her RabindranBth
painted his ideal of a modern Indian wife. Her opposites are Hiiriin, the leader
of the BriihmasamBj, and AbiniiB, the bigoted admirer of Gorii, both of them
portrayed with such convincing realism that they must repel the reader by
their idiocy and narrow sectarian bias. It is no coincidence that in them
RabindranBth introduced representatives of both the hostile Hindu camps; it
only reveals his internal disagreement with both sides. And let us not forget
that Rabindraniith was Secretary of the Briihmasan~iijtill 1911 ; the novel Gorii
is an embodiment of the ideas for which he dissociated himself from this
religious body.
Once again, Rabindraniith returned to the religious problems of India and
the social evils maintained and veiled by them, in his next work, the drama
Acaliiyatan (Unmovable, 1911).

The scene of this play is the town AcalByatan; it is a stronghold of theocracy in

which an Indian reader can easily recognize a caricature of orthodox Hinduism.
Its leaders have surrounded their town with hermetically sealed walls, enclosed
within them their followers Sthabiraks as well as the untouchable Darbhaks, thus
preventing any communication with the "pagan" 6ogapBmbus, the working
peasants and craftsmen who live outside the walls of the town. The priests con-
trol the town by means of religious rules, prohibitions and restrictions codified in
sacred scriptures that are known to nobody else. They punish severelythe smallest
infringement and condemn the boy Subhadra who dared, in spite of a strict
prohibition, to open a window in Acalsyatan and let in the "dangerous" fresh air,
to a cruel penance which is practically equivalent to a death sentence. This is the
260 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

last drop making the full cup of inhumanity overflow. The good Guru who left the
town many years ago, leads the fio~~apiimbus and orders them to destroy the walls
and to build up a new and better town on the ruins.
There is no doubt that in this symbolic play the walls of Acaliiyatan are a
building of religious narrow-mindedness and thraldom which has to be destroyed
so that in its place a new structure can be erected-a religion free, living, not
hindering the growth of man and his personality, offering pi-otectionand support
neither to bad individuals-a violent king or an inhuman priest-nor to a
system of terror and peril of life.
RabindranBth wrote his drama almost a t the same time as the poetry of one
of his most famous collections, the Gitgfijali, which was published in 1910. We
are speaking, of course, about the original Bengali collection of this name
because the English book of RabindranBth's spiritual poetry published under
the title of Gitanjali is not identical with the Bengali Gitiifijali.
The latter is a collection of predominantly spiritual poetry and represents,
in this respect, the culmination of RabindranBth's religious creation both in
subject and form. Thematically it links up directly with the Naibedya and
formulates the poet's clearly crystallized conception of life permeated by the
ixbiquitous presence of God which does not want to lead man away from reality
or enable him to throw off responsibility for his worldly life and the fate of his
fellows. As to the form, the poet knows how to make the most of the song-
structure which, in this period of his creation, pushed all other poetic forms into
the background. And it must be said that Rabindrangth chose this form very
fortunately-he could hardly have found a more suitable expression for his
spiritual lyrics, in most cases not meditative or even apologetic, but purely
sensitive and highly emotional.
We shall not dwell a t length on other books written by Rabindrangth in that
period-the drama b~radotsab (The Autumn Festival, 1908), singing the
praises of nature and its freedom, the PrByaBcitta (The Penance, 1909), a
dramatization of his first semi-historical novel, and the symbolic plays Rgj&
(The King, 1910) and Qiikghar (The Post-Office, 1912); none of them occupies
an important place in his writings.
I n 1912-13 Rabindrangth translated, with considerable freedom, specimens
of his poetry into English. He compiled a small anthology of his spiritual lyrics
(mainly from the books Kaibedya, KheytE and GitBiijali) which was published
in Londo~lin 1913 under the title "Gitanjali. Song Offerings" and met with an
immediate and tremendous response both in Europe and in America. At the
same time the poet made a trip to the Unitcd States and Europe and lectured
on his religio-philosophica1ideas to Wcstem audiences. Thus it was that the
West became acquainted with RabindranBth as a thinker and a poet of spiritual
lyrics without having information on his most valuable literary work, without
knowing anything about the really positive and progressive trends of his
creation, his fight against the social and cultural backwardness of the Bengali
society, his patriotic enthusiasm and resistance to the British colonial rule in
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindraniith (1) 261

India. This circumstance made it inlpossible for the world to form a proper
judgement of Rabindrangth's work because it was and still is mainly dependent
on English versions of his works as almost the only source of acquaintance with
his creative production. And RabindranBth, in truth, a t first even confirmed
hhis "public opinion" by translating into English especially works of a type
similar to those contained in the English Gitanjali-because he saw what an
enthusiastic svelcome it met with in Wesk343I t was, indeed, especially for this
collection that, in November 1913, he was awarded the Nobel Prize as the first
member of a n Asiatic nation-the highest acknowledgemer~ta s-cvriter was then
able to get-and became a t once a poet of world fame.
Before proceeding to describe Rabindran~th'swriiings, in what appears
t o be the second phase of his literary career, let us survey in short the most
important works contributed, in the same period, by his contemporaries. They
mere conspicuousl~~ few, both in prose and poetry; it was only in the dramatic
genre that other authors were able to occupy a place more important than
RabindranBth.
Musical plays, historical and semi-historical pieces imbued with the feeling
of patriotism, romances, farces and domestic plays continued t o attract the
audiences as well as the attention of playwrights, among whom GiriBcandra
Ghos (1844-1911)344excelled and for a relatively long time was setting the tune.
He was a true theater-man, a good actor and an experienced producer, connected
with many professional stages in Calcutta. As a prolific writcr, "equally adept
in drawing tears and la~ghter,"~45 he left practically no dramatic form untried ;
he even dramatized Bankimcandra's novels, Madhusiidan's Meghngdbadh and
Nabincandra's PalBAir yuddha. Among his original contributions, mythological
plays with songs, such as the RBbanbadh (The Killing of Rsvana, 1881), the
Sitgharan (1882)and many others, won the heart of the audiences both by their
traditional subjects and their unambitious form. He wrote even stage-bio-
graphies of great personalities of Indian religious history (e.g. Buddhadeb-
carita, 1887) and paid his tribute to the movement for social reforms in plays
on contemporary themes-Praphulla (1889), Balidgn (The Sacrifice, 1905),
$5sti ki BBnti (Punishment or Peace, 1908) etc. I n his later plays, patriotism
prevailed, in accord with the growth of the nationalist movement.
Humour and satire mere the main tone in numerous plays by Amrtaliil
Basu (1853-1929)346 who turned lloli8re's Warpagon into a Bengali miser, in
his Kgpaner dhan (The Miser's Wealth, 1900). Among his plays, also mytholog-
ical and romantic dramas appeared (e.g. Hirakciirna, The Diamond Dust, 1875),
but it was his social farces and satires which were responsible for his great
popularity. I n many of them, however, social conservatism and narrow middle-

943 5. C. GHOSH,
BL, pp. 169-70.
344 Selections from the Writings of Girish Chunder Ghose, ed. by MANMATHANATR
GHOSH, Calcutta 1912.
3 4 5 J. C. GHOSH, BL, p. 151.
3 4 0 A ~ u i y ~ u M ; MITRA,
iR Am~taliilBasur jibani o siihitya, Calcutta.
262 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

class bias against novelties and reforms found expression, as in the BibBha
bibhrBf,(Marriage Confusion, 1884), the Sammati samkat (The Dilemma, 1891),
the TBjjabbyBpBr (AMarvellous Affair. 1891)or the KBlBpBni (The Ocean, 1893).
I n this respect, his later farces, e.g. the BdarSa bandhu (The Ideal Friend,
1900) or the Nabayauban (The Early Youth, 1914) were much better.
An interesting personality was Dvijendralgl RBy (1863-1913) who studied
in England and was a Government official. His earlier plays, such as the SitB
(1902), were written in verse; later he discovered the larger potentialities of
prose dialogues interspersed with songs. His favourite subjects were those culled
from history which he knew how t o inspire with patriotism; needless to say
that historical truth did not matter much in these plays, among which the
SBhBjiin (Shahjahan, 1910), the Candragupta (1911) and the Simhal bijay
(The Ceylonese Victory, 1915) deserve mention. I n general, however, Dvijen-
dralBlil'sdramas lagged far behind his good intentions and artistic ambitions.
His contemporary KsirodprasBd Bidyabinod (1863-1927), professor of chem-
istry a t a College in Calcutta, excelled in dramatic fairy tales and mythological
plays, most frequently richly decorated with songs. His Alibiibii (1897), a n
elaboration of one of the tales of the Arabian Nights, was a great stage success.
Ksirodprasgd skilfully continued the tradition of the old ydtr& plays, with an
almost unmistakable sense for what the audiences liked and preferred. He
wrote also a few pseudo-historical plays, like the patriotic Baniger PratBpBditya
(1903), but was better in traditional subjects (e.g. Raghubir, 1903).
As said before, very few poets and prose writers appeared a t the tuln of the
century in Bengal and only one of them was able to match RabindranBth's
writings. It was PrabhBtkumBr M u k h o p ~ d h y ~(1873-1932),
y a barrister by
profession and a born narrator, certainly better in his short s t ~ r i e s ~
than
~ ~ his
a
novels. He was an attentive observer of life and had a rare sense of humour.
His short stories appeared in magazines as well as in collections, starting with
the Nabakathg (New Tales, 1900) and ending with the JBmBtB bBbBji (The
Beloved Son-in-Law, 1931). As stated by Sukumar Sen, they "reveal a spirit
of bonhomie and a love for life that is always worth living, in spite of trials
and sorrows, failures and breakdowns."346b Even though lacking in the thematic
significance and the emotional involvement of RabindranBth's stories, they
were an original enrichment of the genre in Bengali literature.

34sa In English, Stories of Bengali Life, by MIRIAMS. I~NIGHT

and the author,
Calcutta 1912.
SUKUMAB SEN,HBL, p. 328.
 RAB~NDRA-YUGOR THE EPOCN O F RABINDRANATII
Second Part

Rabindraniith ThBkur, after being awarded the Nobel Prize, returned to

Santiniketan, where his countrymen had prepared for him a festive welcomc.
His reply t o the address of congratulation was, however, an unpleasant surprise
for all Bengalis. The poet asked the crowd:
"What brings you, gentlemen, here to-day ? You, whom I had failed to please
so long, what have I done, pray, now to please you so mightily? I t is not my
worth, but the recognition of the foreigner, that has evidently worked up this
sudden outburst of appreciation. I thank you for your generosity; but excuse
me please, if I refuse to get drunk with you over this gilded cup of foreign wine."347
We mention this event because it gives more than a hint of the feelings with
which Rabindranzth accepted the Nobel Prize. He was certainly exaggerating
in describing the attitude of India to his person and his work as h0stile;~48
but nobody can deny that in his own country, though towering high above the
other poets and writers of the day, he did meet with a great deal of negative
criticism, misunderstanding of his reformative efforts and a reserved reception
of his work. And now, all a t once, he was cordially accepted both in Europe
and in America and awarded the highest honours-after the Xobel Prize, in
1915, he was made a baronet-and the first English editions of his writings
were hailed with admiration. RabindranZth undoubtedly was "successfu~"
in choosing for Western society those of his works for which it was peculiarly
receptive in the gloomy and strained at'mosphere preceding the first Great
War-especially his spiritual poetry, providing in God and religion a n escape
from hopeless prospects and a seemingly desperate situation, in a world over
which the clouds of a terrible catastrophe were already gathering. "The fact
that Europe, even before the last war, was in search of a 'new' religion, and that,
therefore, Rabindranath's arrival there took place a t the right psychological
moment, is obvious from many statements made a t that time by leading West-
ern writers," says A. Aronson.3" And it was into such a preconditioned atmos-
phere that the English Gitanjali made its entry to fill a "gap" in Western
literature, in place of whose scepticism or decadency it offered the novelty of
a tone of devotedness to God and boundless trust in him. Moreover, with its

The Calcuttaillunicipal Gazette. Tagore Memorial Special Supplement, Sep-

tember 13, 1941, p. XXI. The poet's speech along with all the circumstances is
given, in more detail, in PRABHHTKUMBR MUKHOPHDHY;~Y'S RJRP 2, pp. 336-7.
348 PRABRHTKUMHR B~UKEOPHDHYHY, RJRB 11,p. 336, writes that the prepnra-
tions for a festive welcome of the poet in Calcutta had been made before ho was
awarded the Mobel Prize and adds: "The rumour which arose that tho ~soot',q
countrymen did not proceed to give him a cordial reception until he won the rcaspcct
of the foreigner, is thus an unjust condemnation of the people of the cotintry."
Cf. also E. TEOMPSON, RTPD, pp. 220-1.
A. ARONSON, Rabindranath Through Western Eyes. Allahabad 1943, 1). 81.
264 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

more human and worldly conception of God, i t introduced new religious

conceptions into the West just a t a time when there was a considerable turning
away from Catholicism, especially among the intellectuals.
I n these circumstances, it is no wonder that, in the West, RabindranBth's
name became, in the first years of his world fame, practically a synonym for a
religious, or even mystic poet and thinker. As stated by Ajitkumiir Cakrabarti:
"In most of the reviews of the English Gitanjali which I read in European
papers, they tried to show the close resemblance of Rabindraniith's poetry
with the mystic literature to present him as a mystic p~et.'~sO Rabindraniith
himself, however, is mainly to blame for this; he himself translated most of his
works into English. I n this respect he a t first complied rather too willingly with
the contemporary taste and wishes of the West and did not translate those of
his books which would shake the political self-confidence of the bourgeoisie or
upset its false social "balance."
This conformation t o bourgeois demands was not Rabindraniith's only
reaction to the welcome given to his works in the West. Even in his Bengali
output from 1913-14, the poet's inclination to continue the spiritual lyrics
which were so successful is clearly observable. It is sufficient to mention the
collections Gitimiilya (A Garland of Songs) and Gitiili (Songs), elaborating
again and again the same religious motives in the form of songs. There is no
doubt that, from the point of view of form, the Gitimiilya especially must be
acknowledged as one of the peaks of Rabindraniith's creation; E. Thompson
even expressed the opinion that it is "perhaps his greatest book of songs;"351
but if, in forming a judgement, we alsc consider the subject-matter and ideology
of this poetry, we cannot agree with this high evaluation.
It was a good thing that neither Rabindraniith's enthusiasm for spiritual
lyrics nor certain l'art-pour-l'art tendencies, formulated for instance in his
play Phiilguni (1915), a poetic celebration of Spring. could keep him from
artistic creation of a higher and more positive type. His novel Caturanga as
well as his next two poetic collections Baliikii and Paliitakii showed the poet's
return to life and reality.
The novel Caturanga (Four Parts, 1914)is, in its ideology, linked very closely
with the better known novel Gorii; once again it presents RabindranBth as a
critic of the religious life of contemporary India, striving after some higher
type of faith. I n this respect, it is perhaps Rabindranith's most typical prose
work.
The story of Jagamohan, a highly educated atheist and humanist of the
modern type, his nephew Saci8 and the latter's friend s r i b i l ~ swho is also the
narrator of the novel, is both important and daring in subject. It presents a
conflict between practical and active atheism and two forms of Hinduism,
orthodoxy and exalted Vishnuism. The book does not-and since it is Rabin-

350 I<&byapmikrainB.Calcutta 1944, p. 112.

E. THOMPSON,RTPD, p. 223.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindranBth (2) 265

draniith's it cannot-end in the victory of atheism over religion, but it airns a t

stressing the positi\-e elements of practical and humanistic atheism in order to
achieve a kind of synthesis of this disbelief with a religious conception of the
world.
The first poem of the collection Baliikii (The Swan, 1916), generally called
Sabujer abhiyiin (The March of Green), creates for the reader the atmospherc
of the ~vholebook, an atmosphere imbued with optimism, splendour and delight.
It was originally written as a poetic introduction t o the Sabujpatra (Green
Leaves), a new magazine which set forth as its aim "to enzphasize the charac-
teristic Indian values and their realism and t o satirize sterile conventionality,
empty snobbery and hazy romanticism,"~52to attack orthodox survivals, and
to root out old and lifeless conventions. Its editor Pramatha Caudhuri wrote
in the editorial of its first number: "It is within our power to try our utmost
best and keep the Bengali mind awake. The ability t o shake man is in every-
body's hands."*js Therefore the Sabujpatra, whose main contributor was
Rabindraniith, chose green, the colour of spring and youth, for its symbol and,
for the same reason, the poet in his prologue addressed youth as the instrument
of ceaseless change, as the destroyer of oId orders and an ardent fighter for a
new and b e t t e ~life. "It is impossible for me t o neglect the march of youth and
the summons of life," thus K~itimohanSen reported that he had ~aid.~54
I n this poem which determined the basic tone of the journal Sabujpatra and
of the collection Baliikii, Rabindraniith showed that he wanted t o go forward
with the youthful forces of the society of his time, that he was not willing to
become the defender of torpid and backward ideas and their expressions. We
formulated here the principle and generally valid idea of going along with the
developing forces of human society, with those of its elements that are not
lagging behind its development. buf marching a t its head. Herc we meet again
that typical Tagorean view of development which has already been mentioned
and cha~acterizedas one of the most constant elements of the poct's conception
of the world.
Neither can we miss the remarkably nzature form of these poems, its bold
novelty, exquisite beauty and perfect harmony with the ideas expressed.
Quite different from the lyric Baliikii, but no less valuable in its contents, is
Rabindraniith's next collectioil of fifteen poems entitled Paliitakii (Fugitive,
1918), including a number of social ballads. The central subject of nearly the
whole book is the Indian woman and her sufferings in Indian society, and its
basic tone the feeling of deep compassion with these victims and anger at
those who let them suffer.
Thematically closely connected with thesc poems are some of Rabindraniith's
short stories written in this period, directed especially against the Hindu custom
of arranging young people's marriages without consulting thoir fbelings, n
V. LESS*, RTPW, p. 190.
353 Quoted in PRABHLTKUI\ZBIL
~ ~ K H O P H D H Y K Y ' SR J R P 11,p. 330.
?~"$IT~MOHAW SEN,BalSik&-k5bya-parilcrain:i.Calcutta 1952, p. 90.
266 D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

theme we came across when analyzing RabiadranBth's short stories from the
nineties of the last century. I n these later prose pieces, however, a more
rigorous and radical tendency is visible. So in the Strir patra (The Letter of a
Wife, 1914) ~ n i i l aleaves her husband and his family; she wants t o give an
example of revolt against the barbarous system which made her sister BindB,
who was married t o a madman, commit suicide. The short story PBtra o pBtri
(The Bridegroom and the Bride, 1917) describes a man who preferred to leave
his home rather than marry against his will and who a t last gets happily
married to a girl without caste. Ncarly all RabindranBhh's short stories written
between 1914 and 1917 criticize Hindu society. The poet not infrequently
achieved here that true critical realism of which I n h a n literature and Indian
society was in such need.
The largest prose work written in this period is the novel Ghare bgire (The
Home and World) published for the first time in the Sabujpatra, in 1915-16,
i.e. the period of the Svadesi movement and the boycott of British goods which
Rabindranath never approved of. I n the words he put into the mouth of the
prudent landlord Nikhil, who had t o ~vinback the love of his wife Bimala,
intoxicated with the patriotic phrases of the talkative svadeii demagogue
Sandip, he condemned the violence committed both against small shopkeepers,
whose shops the patriots were plundering for foreign goods, and against working
people who were forced to buy worse and more expensive Indian goods.
The literary value of the novel is rather doubtful; and i t would be difficult
to prove Amiya Cakrabarti's assertion, namely that "Ghare beire is considered
to be the best Rabindraniith's novel by the European criti~s."~55 I n fact, just
the opposite is true. It was criticized by many European reviewers for its
literary defects; we need only recall the exaggerated criticism by E . M. Forster
who called the novel "a boarding-house flirtation that masks itself in mystic
and patriotic talk."356 Its value is certainly more historical than artistic,
giving only a further proof of Rabindrangth's steady deflectionfrom nationalism.
The problem of nationalism appeared so important and was of such interest
t o him that he devoted to i t his lectures in Japan and America where he was
travelling in 1916-17. These lectures were published in English in a small book
called Nationalism, in 1917. I n its first two parts, RabindranBth criticized, in
fact, not nationalism but imperialism in the West and in Japan, in the third,
then, he laid stress on the social roots of many problems of contemporary India,
as opposed to the political problems which were too much emphasized a t that
time. "Tagore's main emphasis was always on social evils," says Sasadhar
Sinha. "Unlike the other leaders of the national awakening, he held these as
primarily responsible for India's political and economic backwardne~s."~~'

355 In the Preface to RENUMITRA'SRabindraniithor Ghare-b8ire. Calcutta 1944,

p. l .
356 Quoted by BUDDHADEB
BASUin his book, An Acre of Green Grass. Calcutta
1947, p. 16.
357 SASADHAR
SINHA,Tagore's Approach to Social Problems. Calcutta 1947, p. 16.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindrangth ( 2 ) 367

Though in 1919, after the well-known massacre of unalmed civilit~ns1 , ~ .

British soldiers in Amritsar, Rabindrangth considered it his duty to react k)y
his famous open letter to the Viceroy of India, in which he raised his prubc~st
and resigned the British title of knighthood,358 his mind was fully occupied witlr
very different ideas and ideals. Three quotations from his writings a t that time
will make it clear what these were :
'-1am striving with all my power to tune my mood of mind to be in accord witlr
the great feeling of excitement sweeping across my country. But deep in my being
why is there this spirit of resistance maintaining its place in spite of my strong
desire to remove it ? I fail to find a clear ansmer and through my gloom of dejec-
tion breaks out a smile and a voice saying: 'Your place is on the seashore of worlds
with children; there is your peace, and I am with you there.'"359
"I love India. But my India is an idea and not a geographical expression.
Therefore I am not a patriot-I shall seek my compatriots all over the ~orId."~60
"It is the dream of my heart, that the cultural centre of our country should also
be the meeting ground of East and West."861
It was the idea of mutual approach and understanding between East and
West which was the main subject of the poet's contemporary writings, practical
efforts and numerous trips in foreign countries. It dominated his activities for
many years and for this purpose he also founded, in May 1922, his international
university in Santiniketan which he called Vi6vabhBrati-"in order to realize,
a t one centre of culture, the spiritual unity of mankind."362
At the time when he became estranged from the nationalist movement of
his country and propagated abroad his ideas on cultural harmony between East
and West, Rabindrangth did almost no creative work as a poet. Not until 1922
did he publish his next collection, 6 i ~ uBholBniLth (The Child BboliLnBth), a
book of children's poetry continuing the gi6u and not differing from i t in any
substantial way. I n 1922 he published also a collection of shorter prose pieces,
mainly lyrical, under the title LipikB (Sketches),the form of which was of more
importance for Rabindraniith's further artistic development than its themes;
these "poems in prose" constitute in Rabindrangth's work a transition t o the
free verse which, later on, greatly enriched the poet's production.
The third of RabindranZth's works dating from 1922, the symbolical play
RIuktadhiirii (Free Current), contains some positive ideas, but these are un-
fortunately too much veiled by the symbolism of plot and dialogues. A year
later, however, he wrote the one-act-play Rathy%tr&(The Way of the Car)
which, in spite of its small size, is one of the keys t o the comprehension of the

8" The Calcutta Municipal Gazette, op. oit., p. XXVII.

359 From a letter reprinted in Tagore and Gandhi Argue, od. by .Jag Pnrvctill
Chander. Lahore 1946, pp. 26-7.
Letters from Abroad. Madras 1934, p. 95.
From the article $ikq&rmilan, in I<Lil&ntar.Calcutta 1948, p. 186; Kngli~h
translation in The Modern Review, November 1921, p. 542.
The Visvabharati. Madras, n. d., p. 13.
268 D. Zbaritel . Bengali Literat~~re

poet's conception of the world and politics. I n 1932 he returned t o this play once
again; it is certain that he intended this new version called IZBIer yBtr5 (The
Way of Time) to be the definite rersion, as the RathyZtrB was published only
in a jouri1a1.~~~Unlikc the original play written in prose, RabindranBth here
chose the form of free verse and intensified the atmosphere of the drama with
interludes of a visionary ascetic and superstitious women.
Time's Car has stopped. Women are lamenting over its rope lying motionless on
tl1e road and are afraid of the consequences. Nobody is able to get the Car moving
again-the power of magic formulas and pra,yers of priests which were "the first
drawers of Time" have failed as have also the sacrifices offered by the women;
even the king with his soldiers can do nothing. A Saint is brought in to help, but
his spiritual power proves ineffectual; and the merchants their treasures,
though considered the mightiest men of modern times, do not even succeed in
Lifting the rope of the Car. All at once a spy brings news: the Siidras are coming in
crowds to move the Car. They are ready to save the world because, as they say, the
Master has called them to seize the rope-and they do actually succeed in setting
the Car in motion. Among the townsfolk, soldiers and priests there is great horror
that increases when the Car turns aside from the old paths and rushes forward
over thc military arsenals and the merchants' warehouses. Finally a Poet appears
on the scene to explain what has happened. Though he does not believe that the
SzZdras will be able to lead the Car for ever, he approves their action ("Let what is
to perish be burned to ashes! / A new age must be built on the ashes of the old")
and is willing to help them by "singing his songs in rhythm." And he advises his
audience :
In some age, some day perhaps
There will come the time to turn the Car.
Then the high with the low will be equal again.
From this moment tako care of bonds
And lift the rope of the Car into your hoarts,
Don't leave it lying in the dust!
Don't turn the earth into mud mith the water of your sacrifices!
Let those live who have been dying so long,
Let those stand up with heads uplifted
Who for whole ages have been bowed!
The picture of society and itssforces and classes painted in this drama is a
true picture of society in the modern capitalist world. The Poet-and there
is no doubt that through him RabindranBth expresses his own ideas-shows
the JCdras, the working people, as the only force capable of carrying forward
the development. Although he does not believe that this overthrow is the last
one in the history of mankind and prophesies another one, a still higher stage
in his conception, when a Poet will be needed to bring Time's Car into motion
again, mith its rhjhhm and beauty, he goes along now already to hclp the
Q.iidras with his songs; because with all his heart he welcomes the liberation
of those who have suffered in oppression, and life for thosc who have been only
dragging out an existence.

363 Prabthi, agrahgyq 1330, i.e. 1923, pp. 216-25.

 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindmnEth (2) 269

The drama Raktakarabi (Red Oleanders, 1924), another symbolical play

mitten in this period, is likewise a eulogy of life, a eulogy of freedom and
youth.
I n one of his talks given in China, where Rabindrangth travelled in 1924,
he said: "Most of my life I have spent in giving expression to thoughts born of
solitude and communion 116th RTature."364 And the same motifs also play an
important role in the following three collections of poems-in Pfirabi (1925),
MahuyB (1929)and BanabBni (TheMessageof the Forest, 1931).When compared
with the poet's previous as well as subsequent poetry, they appear to be, it1
spite of their considerable bulk, books of subordinate importance for his
development.
More interesting are his two novels published in 1928: Yogiiyog (Junction
and Disjunction), and especially $eliierkabits (The Last Poem) which strongly
influenced the contemporary young generation of Be11gal.3~6 Both books are
colourful, though not particularly deep. pictures of the life of the ~vell-to-do
classes of Bengali society.
I n 1930, Rabindransth visited Soviet Russia. The immediate result of this
journey was his book RBBiyiir cithi (Letters from Russia) in which he evaluated,
without poliiical bias, the achievements of the Soviet poeple in the thirteen
years of the existence of the Soviet Republic and made frequent comparisons
with the results of two hundred years of British colonial rule in India. He was
amazed a t many of the things he saw in Soviet Russia and did not try to conceal
his amazement. With warm admiration, he commented especially on the
successes of the Soviet State in solving the agricultural problem and in spreading
education. Though he did not agree with or understand the class-roots of the
solution of social problems in the IT. S. S. R. and warned against "anger, class
hatred and revengefulness,"3G6 his appreciation of the achievements of this
country were so positive that the English translation of his RnBiyBr cithi was
prohibited.
The journey t o the Soviet Union became obviously a rich source of new
ideas for Rabindrangth. He saw the basic difference between the results of the
Soviet system and British rule in India. "Against the background of the recent
Soviet visit, conditions nearer home presented a spectacle gloomier than ever,"
says Niharranjan Ray.367 And so RabindranBth learned to condemn the
British more sharply for their policy of deliberative neglect of the Indian
economy and the people's education ; in his further political speeches and articles
there sounded a more decidedly anti-British tone.

364 Talks in China. Visvabharati Series, n. d., p. 134.

365 Cf. the testimony given by BUDDHADEB BASUin his Rabindrangth : RatltSsl?-
hitya. Calcutta 1955, pp. 125-44.
3 6 6 Rabindranath Tagore in Eussia, ed. by P. C. MAHALANOBIS. Visvn-Blri%rt~ti
Bulletin, No. 13, November 1930, p. 37.
56' Rabindranath, Greater India Series, No. 4. Calcutta 1944, p. 94.
270 D. Zbavftel . Bengali Literature

After this visit, Rabindraniith no longer stood aside from the struggle of the
Indian people as he did in 1919-22. I n September 1931, he took part, in
Calcutta, in a protest demonstration against the massacre of Indian political
prisoners in a British detention camp in Hijli and was the main speaker there,
unable "to deny the call of the victims whose voice has been silenced for ever
by tho homicidal callousness of their appointed guardiar1s."~~8The most
important fact, however, was that, after a pause of many years, political and
social reality again found its way into his poetry.
I n 1932, his collection PariSe~(The End) appeared, containing poems from
1929 till 1932. Again Rabindraniith feels himself a poet "who is near to the
earth" and dwells "on this side of the stream"; again, and in a still higher
degree, there appears that decp interest in man which became weaker in his
pre-1930 work. I n the poem BiizpBi (The Flute), a social ballad, he was able to
express the deep sorrom of a young Calcutta clerk who strives to keep body and
soul together on a salary of twenty-five rupees a month, gives private lessons
t o get a meal and spends his evenings a t the station t o save electric light.
This poem is worth attention for two reasons. Firstly, because it is a finger-
post to that road which all true artists of modern times must take-the road
to man, the road to a real understanding of a man, not a romantic hero in a
social vacuum, but one of the individuals who form the fabric of human society.
Towards this man Rabindranith's road is tending-and still more clearly and
dlrectly after 1930 than a t any time before.
Secondly, the poem is notable for its form-the free verse which the seventy-
year-old poet introduced into his poetry with the innovator's courage peculiar
to himself. Very rightly his son Rathindranith considered this circumstance a
proof of his father's mental vigour: "What struck me most was the amazing
vitality of his mind. Never for a day did he cease to grow. Some of the boldest
experiments in literary technique m-ere rnade late in life, when one is loth t o
break new ground. He discarded rhymes and turned to vers libre when Ize was
about seventy. "368
And Rabindraniith's next collection PunaSea (Once Again, 1932) is not only
a proof that its author was happy in choosing free verse for the new form of his
poetic expression, but also that he had taken a further step along the road on
which he had set out. Thus the poem SZdhzraq meye (A Simple Woman) is the
letter of a Bengali woman to the writer Saratcandra CattopBdhyiiy in which
she asks him not to look for unusual types of Indian women for his novels, but
t o write the story of a simple woman such as she is, t o write about her desires
and hopes, about the dreams of a woman who "does not know French or
German, / but who knows how t o weep." I n the Niitan kg1 (New Age), the poet,
expressed his ever youthful endeavour to keep pace with the swift current of

Chittagong and Hijli. The Modern Review, October 1931, pp. 477-81.
369 Father As I Iinew Him. The TTisva-Bharati Quarterly 18, Part 4, February-
April 1953, p. 351.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindranBth (2) 27 1

time, in the Miinabputra (The Son of Xan) he condemned those who from the
temple door send soldiers t o kill, in the Sihutirtha (Pilgrimage t o a Child), :LU
apocalyptic vision of Man's eternal pilgrimage to Man, he celebrated "'Mtn
newly born and yet clroady living for ages"; though a t times the symbolics
of this long poem make its episodes and images difficult t o understand, the
whole poem has a clear perspective-the victorious end of the wanderings of
humanity in search of Man, the most precious treasure of history.
After the PunaSea. Rabindraniith returned for a short time to prose and
drama. He published his last three novels, Dui bon (Two Sisters, 1932),Miilafica
(A Flower-Garden, 1933) and Ciir adhyiiy (Four Cnapters, 19341, shorter prose
works from the milieu of the modern Bengali bourgeoisie, the last one using
the background of the terrorist movement. Among his three dramas xvritten in
1933, the symbolical play Tiiser do8 (The Country of Cards) stands out, a satire
whose butt is the "misplaced conservatism, conventionality, inactivity and
retrogres~iveness"~~0 of the orthodox Hindu society, incapable of progress and
development because of its countless religious and social restrictions.
I n 1935 Rabindraniith published two collections of poetry, the $es saptak
(The Last Seven) and the Bithikii (Alley). I n these poems there appeared a
feature characteristic of the works he created in the last yesrs of his life-a
reckoning up with life and a surveying of the long way lying behind. But these
feelings, fully comprehensible in a poet of seventy-four, were not for Rsbin-
draniith the signal to retreat from life. He took stock of past achievements in
order to advance, t o go "from the new to the new," to go on to the end. His
determination to fight as long as he had breath, and not to stop, not to fossilize
even on the last stage of the journey, gave the poet strength
"to send greetings in his songs / to the tops of the mountain of the rising sun /
from the coast of the Western ocean,"
to welcome everything new leading the world and humanity to better tomorrows.
I n these two collections, and especially in his next book of free verses
Patraput (Armful of Leaves, 1935), Rabtndrangth returned not only to his
own life and creation; very frequently in this poetry there appeared what
Niharranjan Ray called "historical consciousness,"371 a conception of the
development of the world and humanity as a ceaseless fight of good against
evil, a fight waged by Man. To the second edition of the Patraput (1938), tllc
poet added two political poems, aphriki (Africa) condemning %~ussolini'~
aggression in Abyssinia, and Buddham Saranam gacchgmi (I take sheltor in
Buddha), pillorying the barbarous cruelties of Japanese armies in Chinn its
well as their misuse of religion as a false pretext for their disgusting aims.
Poems like this were harbingers of the new creation of his last phase.
I n September 1937Rabindranithfellseriously ill. His poeticgenius crystalli.r,c?d
to a rich fulness in those critical days when he had to fight hard for his lib with
-
370 V. LESN*, RTPIV, p. 266.
Op. cit., pp. 99-118.
272 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

a treacherous illness. Even in his illness l ~ did

e not remain silent, and he sang
the more after his recovery. The poetic crop of the last period of his life was a
real culmination and placed the crown upon his life's work. Though it clearly
bears the mark of the last harvest-or just because of it-it was no expression
of escape from reality and poetic responsibility, but the final review of many
problems and a critical evaluation of his whole life and work. Here Rabindra-
n&threached his journey's end and goal as Man.
As early as January 1938 he published a small colIection of poems written
mostly during his illness and shortly after his recovery, Priintik (On the
Border-Line). Most of them are the poet's manly reckoning up with life, tinged
with a faint shadow of melancholy, and again expressions of the desire to live
fully for the short span that remained to him. The concluding two poems,
however, written on the Christmas Eve 1937, after the news of the cruel bom-
barding of Barcelona by Franco's aeroplanes, are manifestations of his
deep-felt and spontaneous hatred towards Fascism :
Give me power, 0 awful Judge, sitting on the throne of Eternity.
give me a voice of thunder, that I may hurl imprecation
upon this cannibal whose gruesome hunger
spares neither xomen nor children,
that my words of reproach may ever rock
upon the heart throbs of a history humiliated by itself
till this age choked and chained
finds the bed of its h a 1 rest in ashes.372
And in the following poem, which is among Rabindransth's most famous
poetic utterances, he provided the logical and inevitable conclusion t o the
previous poem in an appeal addressed t o the people of the whole world to
prepare themselves for a fight against the worst enemy of peace and humanity,
against Fascism :
Tho wriggling snakes foul the air around
With their poisonous breath.
Tender words of peace
Will sound like futile mockery.
And so, before I depart
I send my call out to those
Preparing in every home
For the battle against the beasts in human shape.373
With this poetry Rabindraniith joined the camp of those progressive artists
of the world who were raising their voices and giving a last-hour warning of the
danger of Fascism. He uras not among those who chose t o remain silent in face
of the Fascist campaign against humanity. Rabindraniith condemned Fascism
a t every opportunity; it was he who was elected, in 1937, to be President of the
Indian Committee of the League Against Fascism. And his speech, with which

English translation in Visva-Bharati News 6, No. XII, June 1938, p. 94.

English translation in Blitz News-magazine, December 23, 1960, p. 12.
 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindrangth (2) 273

he greeted the New Year 1938 in Santiniketan, was characteristic not only
for its strong anti-fascist tone, but also for the fact that i t was coloured with the
poet's deep and unshakable belief in a bright future for mankind.
"We have no weapons, but we have our spirit. We cannot fight, but if we a1-
ways remember that the substance of injnstice is destruction, though it may
appear to flourish, and if we don't forget that at the very foundations of the
civilisation of demons a force for good is at work-then we also join the powerful
effort for creating the good. We have no guns, but s170 have our thoughts; and
humble though they be me can make our small contribution to the achievement of
a great
I n this speech, Rabindraniith stressed the spirit as his weapon, and righily
so. I t was the weapon which he so effectively used in his poetic collection
Semjuti (Evening Lamp, 1938).
I n his above study, Niharranjan Ray said : "That Tagore wrote his biography
in his own works, that no poet lived his own poetic creation more than Tagore
did his own need not be rubbed on those that have any acquaintance with
Tagore-literature. But it is hardly ever recognised that Tagore was his own
critic, valuer and commentator as well, and this is never more tnxe and patent
than in the last phase of his life." And Niharranjan Ray noticed that Rabin-
draniith's self-critical tendencies found their most frequent expression in the
poems "written on the occasion of his birthday that always gave the poet an
opportunity for a reriew of his life."375
Also in the poem Janmadin (The Birthday), which Rabindraniith put a t the
head of Semjuti, he recapitulated much of his life; the war-drums of the
Fascists interrupt his dreams, but for them he has only the same words of
condemnation and ridicule with which he attacked
"again and again / the stupidity of the Pandits, the oppression by the rich of the
poor, / as well as the deformation of beauty by artificiality."
Again he realizes the irresistible flight of time which will tear him out of the
arms of life; but he does not cherish in his heart "even a bit of hope for heaven,"
feeling himself fully a man of this earth; and he again welcomes the passing of
time which brings with it ceaseless progress, ceaseless novelties and changes.
One of the most precious poems in Semjuti is Calti chabi (A Trite Picture);
the poet contemplates from a distance a simple Bengali village and the every-
day life of its inhabitants. He looks a t it, reflects how much sorrow is hidden
under the idyllic surface of this life as it seems t o a chance passer-by, and aslrs--
of himself as well as of others-more interest in the common man and his
sufferings.
As regards their significance and artistic form, the two succeeding boolis of
Rabindraniith's poetry-the A k i i ~ - ~ r a (Lamp
d i ~ of the Sky, 1939) and tlho
PrahBsini (Smiling, 1939)-remained far behind the Semjuti.

374 PrabBsi, mBgh 1344, i.e. 1938, p. 557.

3'3 Op. cit., pp. 113-4.
274 D. Zbavitel . Bongali Literature

Numerous were Rabindraniith's articles and speeches from this period,

expressing his unambiguous resistance towards Fascism. The most important
of them was his correspondence with the Japanese poet lrone Noguchi from
July-October 1938,37G refusing his "message of Asia" to be "identified with
deeds which brought exaltation to the heart of Tamer Lane a t his terrible
efficiency in m a n ~ l a u g h t e r . "Rabindranith
~~~ spoke here of the artist's function
as being inseparable from his moral conscience, and he had every right t o do
so; in his collection Nabajitak (Newly-born, 1940), which is an introduction to
the rich literary aftermath of the last two years of his life, he was engaged in
giving proof that it was just this moral conscience and responsibility which was
the aim and purpose of his creative work.
Rabindraniith wrote these poems shortly before the outbreak of the second
World War and in its first months. The whole collection clearly bears the stamp
of the time and atmosphere in which it was created-and also of the positive
qualities of its author. I n so far as the poet looked back, he did so only to review
critically his own contribution to the building of a better and more righteous
world, not to mourn for the "idyllic" old times of peace. With youthful opti-
mism he turned his gaze towards the future:
"You new ,west, the new age looks along the road you will come / with eager
impatience"
-so he greeted in the introductory poem of the Nabajiitak a nameless new-
born child as a symbol of the "eternal message of hope which the child of man
proclaims again and again." And the future alleady began t o shape itself
before his eyes through the clouds of war which were gathering all round the
horizon-a future bright and shining. "The new life in the new light / will
awake in the new world," he wrote in the poem Priyascitta (Penance) reacting
to the Munich Pact. And he again examined his conscience as a poet in order
t o ask how much he had helped to make this vision of the future a reality
(Jaydhvani, Benediction). I n this poem we can discern a real programme in the
work of his last phase ; he reproaches himself for having taken so little part in
fighting against "disrespect towards Man and proud malice" and confesses his
belief in humanity, which is the aim of his poetic work. Man is the central theme
of these poems-also of those few beautiful pictures of nature in which one can
feel the poet's strong desire to interpret for others everything he sees and
perceives.
One of Rabindranith's characteristic traits to which we have repeatedly
drawn attention becomes really astonishing in a poet a t this great age; i t is
his mental youth-not a mere feeling of youth, but a real youthfulness of ideas
not allowing the poet any respite, bnt continually driving him to new experi-
ments in poetry, art and music. An example of this youth is his new version of
an older play, the N ~ t y a n i t y aCandiiliki (Candiilikii, the Dance Drama, 1938)
376 Poet to Poet. Visva-Bharati Bulletin, November 1938.
377 Ibid., p. 7.
 Rabiudra-yug or the Epoch of Rabindrangth (2) 275

in which he proves that even songs can be composed without rhymes. "In his
nrtya-n6tyas Tagore has created a new type of esthetic expression where poetry is
blended with music, dance and drama and all are of equal importance," states
Sukumar Sen.378
The Nabajitak profited very much by the circumstance that the poet did not
include in i t many of his more intimate and less significant poemsfrom 193840
which he published separately in the SBnG (Flute, 1940). I n summer of the
same year his book of reminiscences Chelebelii (Boyhood) appeared, followed
by the Tin sangi (Three), a collection of three short stories, in which the main
aim of the author was obviously not the theme itself, but rather its stylistic
elaboration-as if he wanted to make use of his long years' experience as the
greatest Bengali short-story writer to find new ways of developing this genre.
We may connect, in this respect, the Tin sarigi with the Char5 (Rhymes, 1941),
a slender volume of satiric poems, remarkable for their form taken over from
folk-poetry and a highly colloquial and modernized language not afraid even
t o use many English words naturalized in Bengali.
I n September 1940, Rabindraniith again fell seriously ill. Even then, how-
ever, he did not give up writing; he welcomed the New Year 1941 with a new
collection Roga6ayyiiy (In Illness), the title of which indicates a great part of its
contents-the ideas and thoughts of a sick poet. I n this book we find many
poems "drawn from reminiscenccs," as is rightly stated by the poet's biogra-
pher Prabhiitkumiir Mukhopiidhyiiy.379 Thus poem No. 26 is a passionate de-
claration of "love for every moment of life" in which the poet sees the highest
purpose of his existence and work.
This love of life, of all its manifestations, of nature and its beauties and, above
all, of Man, is so predominant in Rabindranzth's subsequent poetry that it gives
its basic tone and colouring to all his poems, especially those in the book k o g y a
(Reconvalescence) containing his poetry from the first two months of 1941.
This love permeates with its warmth memories of the most simple things of
life, images "fallen into the ditch a t the side of life's road"-a river ferry, picture
of a village, a boatman's song disturbing night's silence, vast fields with the
monotonous gurgle of water in channels.
Everything I have seen and heard on my wanderings,
All those impressions of passing moments
Hidden behind the boundary of the region of my consciousness
Awoke today in my mind.
It's the pain of having to bid farewell to life
Which is projecting, along with the sound of distant bells,
All those forgotten pictures.
But the poet's awareness of "having to bid farewell to life" is evident not only
in the melancholy tone of this poetry abounding in love, but tzlso in a clearly

3 7 " SEX,
~ ~P. 310.
~ ~ ~ ~
a79 PRABHKTKUNHR MUKHOP;~DHYXY,X J R P IV, p. 145.
276 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

discernible effort to express in these last verses everything he still wanted t o

say, t o give definitive utterance to many of his ideas and conceptions which he
had either reached in this concluding stage of his life or in whose full expression
he was formerly hindered by doubts or considerations for his surroundings. And
so we find in the Arogya the immortal poem No. 19 in which he was able to see
and show, in sharp contrast, among the people marching down the long road of
Indian history, the foreign conquerors, on the one hand, and the people of
India, on the other; and he became sure that even the last group of foreigners,
the powerful English, will be swept away by "Time's current," leaving
"not a sign behind them / on the empty path of the starry realm."
The poem ends in a magnificent vision of millions continuing the never-ending
task of building up India :
Sorrows and joys unceasing
Blend in chant raising the mighty hymn of life.
On the ruins of hundreds of empires
They go on working.380
The poet's eightieth birthday, in May 1941, was celebrated by the whole of
India. Rabindrangth himself celebrated it, too, by publishing two new works-
the Janmadine (The Birthday) and the Galpasalpa (Talking), the latter being a
collection of stories, reminiscences and poems for his granddaughter. The
Janmadine, however, is a true culmination of Rabindraniith's poetic creation,
in two directions ; after it he wrote only a few poems published posthumously in
the Ses lekhii (Last Writings). First, he returned here for thc last time t o his
vision of a shining future of mankind which he firmly believed in. Secondly, he
achieved in this book a definitive formulation of his legacy to future poets
based on unsparing auto-criticism and on a severe evaluation of his ourn poetic
work. We refer to the famous poem No. 10, the conclusion of which we shall
quote here in as literal a translation as possible:
I am a poet of the world; whenever its sounds arise
They awake an echo in my flute;
And yet many of its calls
Remained unanswered.
Many times in moments of silence my soul has filled
With melodies of the great symphony of the world . . .
Most distant does the man remain in his spirit,
Which cannot be measured by space or tirne.
He is to be found in his heart,
To know him means to get inside him.
I have not always found the way in,
Fenced round by the barriers of my life.
The farmer tills the soil with his plough,
The weaver weaves at his loom, the fisherman casts his net -
Their various works are sprea,d far,

English translation in Poems, Calcutta 1946, p. 201.

 Rabindra-yug or the Epoch of RabindranBth (2)

The whole world is carried forward by them.

From my narrow window I did not see all of thcm -
From the height where I dm-elt in the eternal exile of mny glory.
Now and then I went to the fence of their colonies,
But I had not the strength to cross over.
When the poet does not unite his life 'evith others' lives
The basket of his songs becomes overburdened with fahe goods.
I have to admit with shame -
Not full were my melodies.
My songs, I know,
Though going various ways, did not reach everywhere.
That is why I am waiting for a poet
Who is a partner in the peasants' life,
Who can become their brother in deed and speech,
Who is near to the soil.
At the banquet of literature
Let him give what I could not provide,
Let him not cheat the eyes with empty gestures.
There is no good stealing the literary glory
Without repaying it with true value.
Come, Poet of unfamous men,
Of silent hearts !
Liberate t l ~ cpain within them -
Fill with rain
This dead land without songs,
This desert without pleasures dried up in the hot sun
Of contempt.
Open the source
Hidden in its bo.rvels.
Those who are dumb in sorrows and happiness,
Those who stand with their heads bent
Before the face of the world,
0 Poet,
Those who are remote-let their voica resound!
Be their kinsman,
Let them find glory in your glory.
I shall be the first
To welcome you again and again.
With this poem-though chronologically not his last work, before his death
on the 7th August 1941-Rabindranzth concluded his wonderfully fertile liter-
ary creation.380a I n it he wrote his epitaph in which he left his most beautiful
legacy to his followers and the readers of his work and showed them the way
t o the highest aim of art, to a real knowledge of Man and to rcal sc~~vicn to
mankind:

380a Later poe~nsof Rabindranstlz Tagore, translated and introduced by A . BOSE,

1974.
 BEFORE INDEPENDENCE

Personalities of such great genius and vast field of literary activities as have
been Rabindraniith ThBkur's always affect their contemporaries and successors
like a catalyst. Poets of mediocre talent succumb to their influence and become
their epigons, unable to find their own way of artistic expression. More gifted
and ambitious poets, however, consciously and programmatically try to dif-
ferentiate themselves from the great predecessor and stlive after originality
with doubled energy: opening new domains and unbeaten paths to literature.381
We shall refrain from describing that large number of Bengali writers and
poets who did not enrich their literature by new tones, but followed the patterns
of Tagorean poetry, short stories or dramas, even though some of them did
write a number of books and found their way to the Bengali readers of the time.
Of much more importance, for the further development of Bengali literature,
were those who suceeded in asserting their originality and started new lines of
development, either on the thematic level and ideology, or in the matter of
literary form.
One of the most remarkable personalities to do so was Kiizi Nazrul Isliim
(born 1899)382-remarkable in many a respect. First of all, he was a Muslim and
the first great representative of the numerically prevailing 11uslim community
t o excel in modern Bengali literature. Secondly, as a poor village boy and an
orphan, he was not able to acquire any formal education, his knowledge of
European literature was rather limited and the originality of his poetry was
accounted for, to a large extent, by his selfmade-man's attitude. And finally,
his spontaneous verse reflected, in an amazingly sincere way, the revolutionary
moods of Indian youth after the first Great War.
Nazrul IslHm was a man full of energy and restlessness. I n 1917 he enlisted in
the army and joined the 49th Bengali Regiment serving in IZarachi and in Iraq.
It was during his military service that his first poetic as we31 as prosaic attempts
appeared in Calcutta journals, attracting considerable attention. I n 1920 he
returned to Calcutta to devote all his time to literature, not only as a poet but
also as an editor of literary magazines, especially the Dhumketu (Comet. 1922).
Though he is still alive, his literary career was rather short. Around 1930, a
series of family tragedies turned his unsteady mind towards occultism and

On the poets of the thirties till tho sixties: NIRMAL

GHOSE,Studies in modern
Bengal poetry, Calcutta 1968. Anthologies: HUMAYUN KABIR(editor), Green and
gold. Stories and poems from Bengal, London 1958; BUDDHADEVA BOSE,An
anthology of Bengali writing (fiction, drama, essays, poetry), Calcutta 1971; D. I<.
GUFTA transl. by N. DEVI,Best stories of modern Bengal, Calcutta 1944.
a s z MIZANUR RAHMAN, Nazrul Islam, Dacca, 1966; SERAJUL ISLAM CHAUDHURY,
Introducing Nazrul Islam, Iiarachi 1965; B. CHAKRAVARTY, Iiazi Nazrul Islam,
Kew Delhi 1968; Selected Poems, translated by I<ABIRCHAUDWRY, Dacca 1963;
a selection of his poetry was translated into Russian by M. I ~ ~ R G A N T Moscow
SE~,
1963.
 Before Independence 279

religious devotion and he hardly wrote anything remarkable more. Then, in

1943, he was struck by paralysis and has been spending his days out of touch
with life, in his Calcutta home and, since 1974, in Dacca.
The number of books published by Nazrul Isliim is more than fifty. including
less relevant novels and collections of short stories. Some of his writings were
proscribed by the British and even yielded him a year-long imprisonment. This,
of course, only strengthened his popularity among the contemporary Bengali
youth who adored his revolutionary poetry, calling to arms against the foreign
oppression. He was called Bidrohi (Rebel) which was also the title of one of his
most famous poems (1921). His books Agnibina (The Lute of Fire, 1922) and
B i ~ e rbBm6i (The Poison Flute, 1924) breathed the same spirit of revolt and
patriotic enthusiasm. Much of his poetry was songs of which he wrote about
3,300, setting them himself to music in a new and very effective style.
It was not, however, only political issues which excited and inspired the poet.
His verse has a distinct social undertone, often protesting against economic
discrimination and exploitation of the poor, with a more instinctive than
rationalistic or even philosophical opposition to the wrongs of the contemporary
society.
I n general, Nazrul Islam was an emotional poet, and it was his emotionality
which appealed so strongly t o his readers and listeners. His verse tended t o
hyperbole-not without reason i t was characterized by RabindranMh Th&kur
as an attempt "to shave with a swordD-and often overstepped that thin bor-
der-line separating emotionality from sentimentalism. I t s exalted diction makes
it very difficult t o render them adequately into a European language.
A different uray was chosen by the poet Satyendranath Datta (1882-1922).383
Though an ardent supporter of the Svadeii and Non-cooperation movement, he
concentrated upon the refinement of the form of Bengali poetry, with conscious
rationalism rather than the emotionality which is so typical of the majority of
Bengali poets. He knew several foreign languages and consistently translated
European as well as Asian poems, utilizing every possibility offered by his
mother tongue t o render their inner contents in an adequate Bengali expression.
I n his original poetry, for instance the Phuler pliasal (The Crops of Flowers,
1911), the Kuhu o keka (The Cuckoo and Peacock, 1912) and the Abhra Bbir
(Mica and Vermillion Dust, 1916), lie experimented with metrical forms and 1%
melodious diction based on a well-calculated selection of words out of his
extraordinarily rich vocabulary. It is in this respect that also his last two books
of poems excelled, the BelaBeser gBn (Songs of the End of the Day, 1922) nut1
the Biday Brati (The Farewell Salutation, 1922).

HARAPRAS-~D MITRA,Satyendrangth Datter kabitB o kgbyarilp, C*bIcilttn,

1964. For English translations of modern Bengali poetry, seo A Book of Uc,i~grili
Verse, compiled and edited by NAKDAGOPAL SESGUPTA, Calc~lttit1fIAO; md hlotlorn
Bengali Poems, translated by M. IIIRIIMAN,
edited by D. CI~ATTEL~J~::~~:,
Calcutta
1946.
280 D. Zbavitel - Bengali Literature

Characteristic of Satyendraniith's poetry is the scent of the far-away and the

echo of the wide world's voices combined wit11 a tint of true modernity. He had
many admirers both among younger readers ancl poets ; many of the latter were
influenced by him and more than one of them tried to imitate him.
A few years before Nazrul Isliim, the Bengali literary stage was stirred by
the writings of garatcandra CattopBdhyiiy (1876-1938),384a no less remarlrable
personality but as an author active in the field of prose fiction. Also orphaned
early, he spent a long time outside Bengal, in Bihar and in Burma, and though
his first story was published already in 1904, it was not till a decade later that
his books began t o appear regularly. His popularity was, and to a certain degree
still is, enormous, not only in Bengal but also in other parts of India; his books
are reported to be translated into other Indian languages more often than those
of Rabindraniith.
$aratcandra7s novels and short stories, the high number of which reveal a
prolific writer, won the hearts of the widest circles of Bengali readers both by
their subjects and the author's approach. "Where Rabindranath stopped
gara~chandraChatterjee began," says Surendranath Sen speaking of questions
of love and relations between men and women which constitute the main theme
of garatcandra's writings. "What he (i.e. Rabindranath) cautiously left in the
background, Chatterjee deliberately brought to the forefront."385garatcandra
was, to a remarkable degree, free from social conventions and prejudice, and his
hatred of any discrimination of women in Hindu society and their frequent and
ruthless oppression was deep-felt and sincere. Kot infrequently he turned the
heroines of his novels into free women rebelling against t,heir traditional lot.
Acalii in his G ~ h a d B h a(The
~ ~ ~Burnt Home, 1919) leaves her husband and
follows the call of her heart; Kiranmayi in the Caritrahin (The Unchaste One,
1917) openly declares the right of any woman to a free love choice; and Abhayii
in the grikilnta (4 vols., 1917-33)387refuses to live with a husband who neglects
and does not love her. Less convincingly, he treated the question of women's
emancipation in one of his last novels, the fieg praSna (The Last Question, 1931).
As rightly stressed by Sukumar Sen,3a8baratcandra was a t his best when he
was able to utilize his own experience. This is true of his Palli samiij (The Vil-
lage Community, 1916) as well as the Srikiinta mentioned above; especially its

.
"
8
3 C. SENCUPTA, Saratchandra, Calcutta 19456 HUMAYUN RABIR,Sarat-
chandra, Bombay 1942; F S u ~ oSENGUPTA, ~ ~ cSaratcandra,
~ ~ ~ Calcutta
~ ~ 1949;
ABINH~CANDRA GHOSLL, Sa.ratcandrergrantha-bibarani, Calcutta 1963; the author's
complete ~vorkswere edited in the Sarat-siihitya samgralla, 13 vols., Calcutta
1961-67.
a" In the article Modern Bengali Literature. Tlle Calcutta Review, 3rd Series,
10, No. 1, January 1924, p. 47.
386 Translated into Russian by S. CIRIN,MOSCOW
1959.
3S7 In English by I<. C. SEEand THEODORIA THOMPSON,London 1922; in Russian
by S. CIRIN,Moscow 1960.
388 SUKUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 346.
 Before Independence 28 1

first part containing the charming episode of Indraniith, one of the best-cbawn
child characters in Bengali literature, mill undoubtedly ever remain Saratcall-
&a's greatest gift to it,
One of the main reasons of $ariztcandra's immense popularity among the
masses of Indian readers was that in his stories and novels he depicted with deep
sympathy the lower strata of society. on the one hand, and the victims of both
socialandeconomic oppression, onthe other. As skated by Alokrafijan DBBgupta
and Debiprasiid Eandyopiidhyiiy, he was certainly no revolutionary, but "a
man of good advice, a n honest speaker of the simple people and an exalted
opponent t o conservatism."38s It was both the strong point of his writings as
well as their weakness that, unlike Rabindraniith, he did not rise above his
themes and poor heroes but wrote as if being one of them; his stories and novels
have thus gained a distinct directness and strong emotional effectiveness, but
are lacking in that distance which is necessary for a truly artistic elaboration of
any subject.
Saratcandra did not belong t o the sophisticated type of ~1,~iter. It was his
strong emotionality, very often bordering on sentimentality, which appealed
so much t o his countrymen, but which, a t the same time, prevented him from
gaining any popularity outside India. R e had, however, with his heartfelt
sympathies with the victims of social injustice paved the way for the next
generation of Bengali writers who approached these subjecbs and characters
on a higher level.
Some~vhatsimilar was the attitude adopted in his novels and short stories
by Bibhfitiblzfisan Bandyopiidhyily (1899-1950). R e was the son of a poor
village priest and in many of his writings we find autobiographical traits, but
they give evidence of a deeper psychological insight than Saratcandra's work. It'
was especially his novel Pather piimciili (Song of the Road, 1929) and its sequel
Apariijita (1932) which made his name;390the former offers a rare view of the
poor village society as seen by two children of a village Brahmin who is hardly
able t o make his family's living. Bibhiitibhiisaq wrote a number of other novels,
e.g. &anyak (The Wild, 1938), A d a r ~ aHindu hotel (The Ideal Hindu Hotel,
1940),Anubartan (Imitation, 19-22)etc., but many of them did not profit by the
author's predilection for the occult phenomena of life because he did not succocd
in expressing them adequately. He wrote, however, many excellent short storios
which developed the heritage of Rabindraniith.
It is worth noticing that Bandyopiidhyily's (Banerji's) Pather piimcUi, jngt
like other modern Bengali novels - e. g. Ehattacharya's IIe who rides
Tiger - show the persistence of the classical Indian aesthetic categoritls i r i

s88 BSR, p. 448.

s80It was filmed by Satyajit Riiy and translated also into Englisk, by. T. W. Gr,~nrc
and TARAPADA MUKHERJ; ondo don 1968), and French, by E'. Baamncrrartv~(I'iz-ria
282 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

contemporary Bengali literature, that is, the influence of the classical aesthetic
tradition on some of its authors390a.
Very prolific, though artistically not always successful is Acintyakumzr
Sengupta (b. 1903), the best of whose ~ n i t i n g scannot be denied, however, a
sincere effort to open the door of literature to the hard facts of life and intimate
human relations (Bede, The Gypsy, 1928; BibBher ceye baya, Greater than
Marriage, 1931; PrZcir o prlntar, The Wall and the Distance, 1932, etc.).
Much favoured by his readers are his short stories which have appeared in many
collections, and his very popular book on RBmakrsga.
Whereas the writings by Clrucandra Bandyopldhyly (1876-1938) and Sau-
rindramohan &XukhopBdliyBy(b. 1884)were not particularly original-the latter
excelled more as a translator-Kedsrngth BandyopBdhyBy (1863-1949) appe-
ared on the Bengali literary stage in his mature years with remarkable stories
and novels characterized by a peculiar mixture of "tenderness and h ~ m o u r " ~ ~ 1
and an ability to revive the atmosphere of the good old days. As so many of his
contemporaries, he was better in short stories than novels. Among his collections
of stories, the B m r ~ki o ke (What and Who Are We ?, 1927), the Pztheya
(Travelling Expenses, 1930) arid the NamasliBri (With a Greeting, 1944)
deserve special mention.
The direct precursors of the somewhat later heyday of the Bengali short
story and novel, which will be dealt with in the next chapter, were Sailajgnda
MukhopBdhy8y and JagadiScandra Gupta whose writings enriched this litera-
ture in the twenties.
Sailajiinanda &fukhopBdhy&y(b. 1900) was born in the mining area of Burd-
wan and it was this milieu and the life of coal miners which was the subject of
many of his stories which were collected later in the KaylBkuthi (The Coal-
mine Office, 1930) and the Din-niajur (ADayLabourer, 1932). The treatment is
realistic and the atmosphere of the stories, in accord with the theme, gloomy.
Also many of liis novels, e.g. Jharo li8wii (Stormy Wind, 1923), MBtir ghar
(House of Mud, 1923), Sola-Bn5 (Sixteen Annas, 1925) etc., though less success-
ful than his short stories, were inspired by the same area. gailajiinanda is
considered t o be the founder of the rather prominent tradition of regional
fiction in modern Bengali literature.
Jagadiscandra Gupta (1886-1957) made his name as a poet, but he never
excelled in verse as he did in liis short stories, which are marked by the same
realistic tendency as Sailajlnanda's. Jagadikandra was, however, more attract-
ed by the psychology of his heroes and certain influence of Freudism niay be
traced in his writings. Among these are collections of short stories (Binodini,
1928; firimati, 1630; SaiBlika KabirBjer stri, The Wife of Sa~llikathe Physician,
1935, etc.) which are better than his novels (AsBdhu Siddhsrtha, Dishonest
Siddbgrtha, 1929 ; Ilahisi, 1929 : Romanthan, Cud-chewing, 1931, etc.).
390" See E. GEROW, in E. C. DIMOCK,E. GEROW
etc., The Literatures of India,
Cllicago and London 1974, p. 212ff.
3" ~ O K R A % J A NDH~GUPTA and DEB~PRASHD
BAKDYOPHDHYHY, BSR, p. 450.
 Before Independence 383

Both of these writers published their short stories in various literary magtL-
zines the appearance of which is the most characteristic trait of the twenties. licl,
us remember the importance of journals and papers, a t the very beginning o f
the modernization movement in the 19th century. It is there that the beginning
of the BengaIi magazine tradition is to be looked for, a tradition which has
continued with undiminished force till today. Periodicals such as the Young
Bengal's J&Bnanvesan, IBvarcandra Gupta's SambBd prablidkar, AksaykumBr
Datta's Tattvabodhini patrik8, PyBricBmd Mitra's M8sik patrik8, RgjendralBl
Mitra's Bibidhiirtha samgraha, Bankimcandra Cat$opBdhyly7sBangadarSan,
the Th&kurs7Bhgrati, Ramsnanda CattopBdhysy's Prab&si or Pramatlia Cau-
dhuri's Sahujpatra, to mention only the most important ones, were real pivots of
the literary life in Bengal, in the respective periods, and attracted poets and
miters t o group together either around prominent personalities or round a
common literary and ideological programme. Of no less significance was their
mutual competition raising the level of literary creation, and their consistent
education of their readers.
I n the twenties of the present century, many new magazines appeared, among
which especially three deserve attention because they were the main platforms
of tEle modernists. I n 1923, Gokulcandra NBg and DineSraiijan DBs founded the
Kallol (Stormy Current), followed by the KBli-kalam (Ink and Pen) of Premen-
dra Mitra, Muralidhar Basu and SailajBnanda MukhopsdhyBy, in 1927, and by
NareScandra Sengupta's Pragati (Progress),in 1928; the last one was publislied
from Dacca.
The common aim of these and some other new journals was well summed up
by Nandagopsl Sengupta :
". . . There came the Hallol, the I<&ll-kalamand other magazines, tllen, and in
the literature which they distributed all over the country, a distinct consciousness
of a new age was manifested. The lives of the people standing on the lowest steps
of society who were deceived, cursed and disapproved, started to become thc
subject of stories and novels. In verse and prose, that hunger, thirst, work and
fancy which people had recognized in life but had not considered admissible irk
literature and arts, started to be voiced. A tide of new youth flooded the soil
turned barren by the cleanliness of the PrabSisi and the cleverness of tho S;~huj-
patra.''392
I t was, indeed, conventions and taboos in literature against whicli voting
poets and writers. grouping around these journals in ever higher nurnk~cbt+w, x'ct-
belled. Unavoidably there followed polemics and discussions on 1,110 05~ \ ' ) t . i t ~ -
ciples of literary creation among the representatives of diffelaent lito1.itry gr.ortl)s
and schools, and f ~ ~ r t h magazines
er were fonncled to express Zjlrt\ t v t ~RlOrO
minute differentiation of views and ideas, especially Suillrirzdrari;?,I,1:1 ikiLtij7w
Paricay (Acquaintance, 1931), Sa5jay Bhatt&clry,a7sPfir.545 (1'1 i lfi ll(-tl I lopt)
and Buddhadeb Basu's RabitB (Poems, 1935).
284 D. Zbavitel Rengali Literature

It was the transition from the Tagorean BhBrati to the Kallol group which
characterized the inner development of Mohitliil MajumdBr (1882-1952) and
marked his way from a light and melodious verse aiming a t spirituality towards
a poetry of social reality and the material world. The milestone in his develop-
ment was his Svapan-pasBri (A Dealer in Dreams, 1922) revising his previous
attitude t o life and literature, and the new approach was expressed in full in the
Bismarani (The Forgetful, 1929). I n his last years, however, he turned back
towards more traditional elements.
Delayed was the poetic d6b~rtof Yatindran~ohanSengupta (1887-1954), an
engineer by profession, ~rhosepoetry is a half-satirical and half-sorrourful com-
mentary on the miseries and disappointments of life. His MaricikSi (The Fata
Morgana, 1923), Naru6iklzB (Flames of the Desert, 19271, MarumByB (The Illu-
sions of the Desert, 1930), SByan (Evening, 1940) and other books bear titles
suggestive of his peculiar attitude. As claimed by Subhiiy Mtzkhopiidhyiiy, his
Maricikii was "the first step of Bengali poetry towards modernity."3*3
I n spite of all the differences between these two poets, both of them raised
their voices in common protest against accepting life as it was; and poetry
as its mcre reflection, as somethingmelodjons and, within the limitsof possibility,
full of inner harmony. I n a way, the general discontent of Indian people with the
state of affairs in their country between the two mars was the main cause of
the unrest of the new generation of Bengali poets, driving them t o look for new
ways of expressing their own as well as their intellectual readers' feelings and
ideas. I n these efforts, they felt more akin to modern English, American and
French poets than t o RabindrarGth or even his Bengali predecessors. It was
especially T. S. Eliot and Ezra Pound who were eagerly read, often translated
and not infrequently imitated.
Sukumar Sen394regards these two poets as the main influence uhich caused
a "sudden and determined change" in the poetry of JibanBnanda DBB (1899-
1954),386one of the most remarkable poetic personalities of Bengal in that
period. After his first book JharB piilak (Cast-off Feathers, 1928) he discarded
old rhymes and rhythms and started experimenting with verses full of strange
metaphors and stray scraps of the unconscious, re-setting this cruel world of
ours into a glittering mosaic imbued with irresistible charm. But, as stated by
Jyotirmay Datta, "there is the vision of a sympathetic order behind the world's
cruelty, which cannot intervene but keeps company with man in his tragic
~igil."~S"
Far and near, topple cities, topple homes,
And villages fall with a crash.
Long ages man has spent on earth,
Yet his shadows on the wall
393 Paricay XXIV, 1964, No. 4, p. 428.
494 SUICUMAR SEN,HBL, p. 372.
3 @ 5 SAP~JAY BRATTHCHRYA, Adhunik kabitgr bhiimikg, Calcutta 1959.
IiabitB, 1960, No. 100, p. 146.
 Before Independence

Death, destruction, fear

Or merely hesitation seems.
All along the coast of time
Nothing but emptiness.
Yet ringing this our bare desert
Of shame and error, thoughts and dreams,
Strange trees rustle, cool the land.
The heart points the way. And wisdom Loo. And love.as7
JibanBnanda did not live a happy life; he lost his teacher's posts both in Cal-
cutta and Delhi, was unemployed for a longer time, had t o leave his East
Bengali home after Pakistan had been created, and was finally killed in a street,
accident. His poetry, however, grew mature from one book to the other, They
are few in number, due to his self-critical mind : Dhiisar pzndulipi (The Faded
Manuscript, 1936), Banalat&Sen (1942), MahBprthibi (The Great Earth, 1944)
and SBtti t&r&rtimir (The Darkness of Seven Stars, 1948).398
The second half of the thirties was marked, in Bengal as well as in the other
parts of India, by a growth of the leftist tendencies in literature.3g8aLet US remem-
ber the foundation of the All-India Progressive Writers Association (AIPWA),
in Lucknow in 1936, and its Conference held in Calcutta, a t the end of 1938.
The leftist group of writers and poets in Bengal grew both in number and quality
during the forties which was a n unforgettable period in the history of the Ben-
gali nation. The outbreak of the secondworld War, the Great Famine in 194243,
the Hindu-Muslim riots, the gain of Independence accompanied by the partition
of Bengal into the Indian West Bengal and East Pakistan, and the massive
migration of Hindus from the East to the West and of Muslims the other u7ay
about-all these events strongly influenced the literature of the time and were
finding immediate reflections in the writings of many a poet and writer.
I n the kingdom of hunger, life is prose -
Even the full moon reminds of a loaf of bread,
said SukBnta BhattBcBrya (1926-1947),39e the talented, but prematurely
deceased poet of hunger and revolution. I n a similar tone, many of his contcm-
poraries reacted, both in prose and in verse. Their main organ became Paricay
(Acquaintance), founded in 1931 by the poet SudhindranBth Datta from whom
they took i t over, changing it into the foremost leftist monthly of Bengal which
i t has remained till now.

Translation ibid., p. 71, by JYOTIRMAY DATTA.

398 In English, Banalata Sen and Other Poems, Calcutta 1962.
3 9 8 a Cf. D. K. BISWAS, Sociology of major Bengali novels, Gnrgao~ll!l74.
ABOKBHATTHCHRYA, Kabi SukBnta, Calcutta 1958, and ZCubi-Bdor Sukhta,
Calcutta 1967.
 AFTER INDEPENDENCE

Since the 15th of August 1947, the two parts of Bengal have been living
separate lives. The partition of Bengal into a part of India and East-Pakistan
meant the creation of two Bengali literatures which, due to the unhappy devel-
opment of political relations between the two states, were almost completely
separated from each other. Katurally enough, this development has resulted in
stressing the differences between the Muslim Bengali intelligentsia concentrat-
ed in East Bengal, nowadays Bangladesh, and their Hindu colleagues living
in the Indian West Bengal.
I n West Bengal, the main and uncontested centre of which has remained
Calcutta, literary life continued without any interruption after partition.
Practically all prominent Hindu poets, '~vriters, journalists, teachers etc. previous-
ly living in the Eastern part of the country found a new home in Calcutta, thus
strengthening the position of Bengali literature there. With undiminished
enthusiasm they went on enlarging the scope of their literature, mith ever new
tones added by the representatives of younger generations of poets and writers.
But the leading voice belonged, of course, to those who had started their literary
career in the pre-War period and among whom the liberation of India brought
about a more minute differentiation, both in ideology and in artistic methods.
We have concluded the previous chapter by stating that it was especially the
leftist tendencies which grew rather prominent during the forties. I n prose, the
main and the most valuable issue of this development was a remarkable pro-
gress of the short story which in general may be considered the strongest
component of modern Bengali literature.
One of its most outstanding representatives was MBnik BandyopBdhyBy
(1910-1956), for several years till his death the uncontested leader of the Com-
munist writers of Bengal. His proper name was Prabodhkumgr Bandyopzdhygy
and he was born and grew up in the countryside which deeply influenced his
writings in the first half of his career. I t was especially the Eastern Bengali vil-
lage which inspired him t o write liis two most notable novels, in 1936-PadmB
nadir mBjhi400(Boatman of the Padma; English in 1948) and Putulngcer iti-
kathB401 (The Puppets' Dance; English in 1968, under the title The Puppets'
Tale) ; the latter "has been accepted as the most powerful Bengali novel of its
time."402"We are puppets whom Somebody makes dance but cannot be seen,"
says one of the many well-portrayed village characters of the novel in which the
author concentrates on the fight of man against nature and all those blind

Translated into English by HIREKDRANATH MUPHERJEE, Bombay 1948; into

Russian by A. GORBO~SKIY, BIoscom 1959; and into Czech by D U ~ AZBAVITEL,
N
Prague 1954.
401 In Englisli by SAOHIKDRALAL GHOSH,New Delhi 1968: in Czech by DU&AN
ZBAVITEL, Prague 1964.
402 NABANEET-4 DEVSEX, TWOCases of Conscience and Alienation. Jadavpur
Journal of Comparative Literature 11, 1973, p. 107.
 After Independence 287

forces dominating his life and the old society. I t is a hard fight mith ever now
clashes and defeats, depicted in the book as never before in Indian literature.
R'IBnik BandyopBdhyBy put much of himself into its hero, the village doctor
gaii who obstinately tries to find a may out of the blind alley of antiquated
customs and social superstitions.
MBnik worked in Calcutta as a writer, editor and politician. I n the forties, he
joined the Indian Progressive Writers Association and turned definitely to-
wards Marxism. He was a prolific author and the best production of the second
phase of liis career is short stories403 of which he wrote almost two hundred.
Their themes are marked with political consciousness and their treatment is
realistic. Hardships of the years of war, famine, the farmers' fight against
oppression, Hindu-&luslim riots and, later on, the life of the working people
and the lower middle class in Calcutta-these are the main subjects of his
stories, collected in numerous books, e.g. Priigaitihzsik (Prehistorical, 1937),
Ahimss (Non-Violence, 1941), Catuskon (Four-Squared, 1942), Xjkd parkur
galpa (Stories of Today, Yesterday and the Day Before, 1946), PheriwiilB (The
Hawker, 1953), etc. His novels from this period, ho~vever,are lacking in the
persuasiveness of the PadmB nadir mBjhi and the PutulnBcer itikathz.
Very different was the ideological and artistic development of TiirBiankar
Bandyopiidhygy (1898-1971) who also started with village novels.404Among
them, especially noteworthy and widely acclaimed were the DhBtri debatii (The
Kursing Deity, 1939),the Mzlindi (1940)and the Hiirgsuli biimker upakathz (The
Legend of the HBmsuli Bend, 1947). They were inspired by the village life in
Birbhum where the author was born and they reflected it in a realistic way,
with a deep insight into its problems. TiirBialikar was always active in politics,
in the pre-War times he was jailed for his participation in the anti-British
movement and after Independence he became an ardent supporter of the
Government and a professional politician. His writings from this period, how-
ever, were less successful,except a few short stories which had interesting plots
and revealed the author's ability in drawing lively characters.
Much younger in age was NBrByan Gangopiidhyiiy (1918-1970) who entered
Bengali literature with remarkable short stories mostly drawn from a rural
environment : they were marked by uncompromising criticism of super,,titi ions
and backwardness, and of the repressive policy of the British colonial authori-
ties. After Independence, NBrByan turned more to city life for his thcrnos. 'i'hr
basic tone of his best books was deep humanism and a sharp senso ol' just,~ac:.
They show the author's passionate concern for human suffering aritl tilrc: vain
struggle to resist unbearable conditions and pressures. Among his tlic.trrc:s. t J h ~ ~
tragedies caused by the partition of Bengal and the hardships of tjhv rc.f ttycvt.:

In English, Prirneval and Other Stories, ed. by D~eirn>rtiq~ri (:ri\r'rt:t~.Tr,

Ke\v Delhi G58.
404 In English, his Ganadevata (The People Pavilliort) ib])patrretl, trarlslstctl by
288 D. Zbavitel . Bengaii Literat,ure

from East Pakistan occupied a prominent place. He wrote dozens of novels

(UpanibeB, The Colony, 1943; Nil diganta, Blue Horizons, 1958; Megher upar
prBsiid,*O5Castles Above the Clouds, 1 9 6 3 etc.) and many short stories406 col-
lected in several volumes. As a Reader in Bengali Literature a t the University of
Calcutta, he was also an ardent student of the history of literature.
Among other prose writers whose life's work has been already concluded,
mention must be made of RBjAekhar Basu (1880-1960) who was a prominent
philologist and translated the Mahgbhiirata, the Riimiiyana, the Hitopadeka
and KBlidBsa's Meghadiita into Bengali prose. He won his popularity, however,
first of all with his humorous and satirical stories published under the pen-
name of ParaBurBm. His humour was mostly kind and unhurting and revealed
both his mastery of the Bengali language and his ability to sketch, with a few
touches of pen, very vivid characters.
The late poets Sudhindraniith Datta and Buddhadeb Basu have left a distinc-
tive trail in Eengali poetry and have been followed by many younger poets.
SudhindranBth Datta (1901-1960),M7 "an aristocrat by birth and by
choice,"408 was, though much younger in age, rather close to Rabindraniith
Thiikur whom he also accompanied during some of his journeys. I n his poetry,
however, he intentionally differed from him. As stated by Harindranath Dat-
ta,409Sndhindraniith founded the literary magazine Paricay, in 1931, because
he was unable to gain access to other journals. He was an atheist and materialist,
but also a romantic a t the same time. His poetry was subjective and strove
after a refined expression, often coining new words and unworn combinations
of words, in an effort t o avoid poetic clich(?sof the old school. He did not publisli
much, his best collections being the Orchestra (1935), the Sambarta (Cata-
clysmic Clouds, 1953) and the MalBy o kiilpururi; (The Abode and Orion, 1957).
Buddhadeb Basu (1908-1974) appeared on the Bengali literary stage as the
co-editor of the Dacca magazine Pragati (Progress), but even more important
was the quarterly Kabitii (Poems) which he started in 1935. Me published in
i t not only his own verse and poems by other, especially younger poets, but
also his theoretical articles, polemics and reviews marked by a broad knowledge
of the world literature and a rhetoric brilliance. He was a noted theoretician
and professor of comparative literature, both a t Jadavpur University in
Calcutta and in the U.S.A. Buddhadeb left no literary genre and form untried
and excelled in poetry, short story, novel, drama and essay. First of all, however,
he was a poet imbued with a rich imagination and a sure verse technique, often
echoing foreign models. The Kankiibati (1937) and the Damayanti (1943) are

406 Translated into Czech by D U ~ AZBAVITEL,

N Prague 1967.
406 An anthology appeared in Russian, translated by B. IIARPUSHKIN,
MOSCWO
1968.
*07 In English, The World of Twilight, Calcutta 1970.
*08 CLINTON B. SEELY in Dictionary of Oriental Literature, 2, London 1974, p. 43.
409 Uttarsuri IX, 1962, No. 4, pp. 473-7.
 After Independence 289

probably his best verse collections. His drama Tapasi o Tarangini won tho
Sahitya Akademi Award, in 1967. Numerous are also his short stories (Rekhii-
citra, Pictures in Outline, 1931: Erii or5 ebam &ro aneke, These, Those and
Many Others, 1932; Pheriu~iilB.The Hawker, 1940; etc.), often lyrical in
mood and psychological in aim, undoubtedly better than his no less numerous
novels.
For almost fifty years, Yremendra lfitra (b. 1904) has been one of the most
popular and widely read Bengali authors of both verse and prose; and it is
difficult t o say which of these two genres suits him better. I n the thirties and
the forties, he was associated with several literary journals and later ~vorked
for film and radio. From the very beginning, his writings have been marked by
sensitivity ancl a keen sense of every injustice caused by the wrongs in society;
his short stories are therefore often gloomy pictures, especially as they con-
centrate upon the lower strata of the Indian community. His verse has gradually
gained thoughtfulness and philosophical depth, urithout. however, striving after
any complicated philosophy of life ; his diction is rather simple, when compared
with that of his moro modernistic contemporaries. As is the case with so many
Bengali writers, Premendra is better in short stories than novels. One of his
later creations is the charming character of the Bengali Miinchhausen called
GhanBdB whose amusing "lies" sometimes border on science-fiction (Ghaniidgr
galpa, GhanBdii's Stories, 1967, etc.). Premendra's main collections of verse
are PrathamB (The First, 1932), SamrBt (The Emperor, 1940), PherBri phauj
(The Deserters, 1948) and Siigar theke pherii (Return from the Sea, 1956;
Sahitya Akademi Award). Among his numerous novels and books of stories,
the Paiicti6ar (Five Arrows, 1929), Beniimi bandar (The Nameless Port, 1930)
and KuyiiBii (Mist, 1938) should be mentioned.
The most outstanding representative of contemporary Bengali poetry is
undoubtedly Bisnu De (b. 1909), a professor of English by profession and very
well acquainted not only with the literary traditions of his country, but also
with world literature a t large, including that of ancient Greece and Rome. He
is a Marxist, but his verse is the very opposite of the proclamatory and slogan-
like poetry often found among the leftists. It is sophisticated, hard t o under-
stand and full of allusions t o rather distant spheres and fascinates by tl-m
perfection of its metrical form and intricate imagery.

No more speech off stage in this poetic play,

The herald comes back sad from his frontline tour.
On Hailas ends the wanderlust of May.
Desires crystallise and I comc home once more,
Calm from the adolescent lone tirade.
Elective mind tires of the luxuries of Truth,
The nomad finds in his laisser-fairetrade
His ego's limits, my skylarking youth!
Great Mother! prodigal I now reclaim
My corner in your many-mansioned house.
Strange generations crowd there, yet in the same
290 D. Zbaritel Bengali Literature

Eternal feature shining in your face

I recover my past, recast my future days -
The firebrand bursts into a hymn of prai~e.~lO
I n the Bibliography of Bisnu De's books by Arun Sen411thirbeen volumes of
poetry are listed, from the UrbaBi o Artemis (Urvagi and Artemis, 1933) to the
SarpbBd miilata kBbya (News are in Essence Poetry, 1969). Among them, the
Smrti sattB bhabisyat (Remembrance, Reality, the Future, 1963)was honoured
by the Sahitya Akademi Award in 1965. Eisnu De is also the author of remark-
able essays and literary reflections, e.g. S8hityer bhabisyat (The Future of
Literature, 1952).
The older generation of poets is also represented by Ajit Datta (1907), the
author of simple and melodious poetry, and especially by Amiya Cakrabarti
(1901) who has lived in the U.S.A. as a professor of philosophy. His long
association with Rabindrangth ThBkur, whose Secretary he was, naturally
influenced his first poems (KhasyE, Rough Draft, 1938) but Amiya soon fonnd
his individual tone based on his experience as a keen and sensitive observer
of life (PBrBp&r,On Opposite Shores, 1953; PBIBbadal, Change of Time, 1955,
etc.).
About the end of the thirties a whole group of mostly leftist poets came into
prominence attracting much attention by their clear political attitude and
poetic talent. Dhanafijay DBB412enumerates as their characteristic qualities,
"historicity, intense human emotions, hope instead of hopelessness, sharp
ridicule of exhaustion and ugliness, self-criticism, social consciousness instead
of relying on pure thinking, willingness to accept domestic traditions," etc.
They were reacting strongly and immediately to all rapid turns in the political
and social development during the forties and did not lose their close contact
with the political and social reality later on, after Independence. Samar Sen
(b. 1916)413was the oldest of them and the first to start the "movement,"
in 1937, by his collection Kayekti kabit8 (A Few Poems). His verse was in-
tentionally as "un-poetic" as possible and it strongly influeneedmany other poets.
Samar Sen himself, however, after inis Tinpuru~(Three Generations, 1944)
ceased to write poetry altogether.
Manindra RBy (b. 1919) published his Ekcaksu (One-eyed)in 1939 and since
then has added more then ten further collections, among which the Mohini
8r81(1967,Bewitching Veil, in English, 1968) was honoured with the Sahitya
Alrademi Award in 1969. He is a Marxist and the changes in Indian life he is
reacting to find a sublimated echo in his verse, filtered through his sensitive
mind. His diction and style are clear and chaste and never verbose.

*l0 Translated by the poet himself. ICabitB, 1960, No. 100, p. 91. See also Water
my roots, essays by and on BI~HXU DEYedited by DASGUPTA SA~TIIG, Calcutta 1973.
411 Paricay 38, 1969, NO. 12, pp. 1265-89. See also DASGUPTA SAXIR(editor),
Watering roots, essays by and on Bishnu Dcy, Calcutta 1973.
412 Pitl'icay 39, 1969, No. 1, p. 93.
413 The Complete Poems by Samar Sen, translated by P. NANDY, Calcutta 1970.
 After Independence 291

The most talented member of this group is SubhBs XuBhop&dhyBy(b. 1919)414

who has always taken active part in political life and was imprisoned because
of this activity. He is a militant type of poet, especially in his initial volumes;
the first of them, the Padgtik (Foot-soldier), appeared in 1940. Subhiis is a
consistent Marxist, always striving after unambiguous expression and not
avoiding even the most profane subjects. His poetry is strong and effective in
its directness and sincerety. A new dimension is being added in his more recent
books, such as Yata diirei y8i (As Far As I Wander, 1962), K51 madhumss
(Tomorrow Comes Spring, 1966) or Ei bhgi (This Brother, 1970)-that of
deeper contemplation on man and his relations to things and people, always
in a close social context. The poet wrote also successful prose-works.
Very high is the number of younger poets-suprisingly high for anybody
who is not acquainted with the rich tradition and the literally immense popu-
larity of poetry in Bengal. The latter may a t least be inferred from the fact
that there exists a weekly devoted entirely to poetry, the SBptBhik BBnglB
kabitB (Bengali Poems Weekly, edited by Sakti CattopBdhyiiy), and there were
attempts a t publishing a daily of the same type (Dainik kabitg) and even, as
an experiment, a similar "hourly" (Kabits ghantiki). I t is, of course, impossible
to enumerate dozens of poets who would deserve mention, but let us, a t least,
notice some of them, such as Kiraniankar Sengupta (1918), Anil Cakrabarti
(1919), hfangalBcaran CattopBdhyBy (1920), Birendra CattopBdhyBy (1920),
Narei Guha (1921), Nirendrangth Cakrabarti (1924), Jagann%tl~ Cakrabarti
(1924), RBm Basu (1925), Arun Bhatt8c8rya (1925), fiakti Cattopiidhyiiy
(1933), Alokrafijan DBBgupta (1933), Sunil Gangop&dhyBy(1934) and SBnti
LBhiri (1936).
As stated above, in Bengali prose fiction the short story distinctly prevails
in quality over the novel. Among its present representatives, many older
writers continue to contribute to the varied spectrum, such as Bibhiitibhusan
MukhopZdhyBy (1896), PrabodhkumBr SanyBl (1907), the author of several
novels and travelogues, and Subodh Ghos (1908) ~vhosebook of short stories
Phasil (Fossil) attracted much attention in the pre-Independence days. Both
poems and prose sketches are written by SajanikBnta DBs (1900). Rich is the
literary crop of Annadgiankar RBy (1904), a distinguished poet, but first of
all prose writer and author of several volumes of short stories, novels. ossays
and travelogues; his SatyBsatya (Truth and Untruth, 1932-42) is a cyclo of
six novels forming a large social canvas.
An exceptional personaliby among these Bengali writers is Ba18icEnd Mulrho-
p8dhyBy (1899) who publishes under the pen-name of Banaphul. A xncttiic:bl
practitioner by profession, he started as a poet, but soon found his t~snornotltrrrn
of expression in prose. He has written several plays and rlovol~,(rag IAct
Trgklia~da(A Bit of Straw, 1935)and the three-volume Jahg,ztn (On Z t t o M O V < ~ ,

*l4 Selected Poems of Subhas Mukhopadhyay, translatccl by 1" l V . 1 ~ 1 ) 01,

~ d.,
Calcutta 1969.
292 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

1943), but his most valuable contribution t o modern Bengali literature is a

number of very brief. terse stories, usually with a well-rounded plot (e.g.
Banaphuler galpa, Banaphul's Stories, 1936; Bhiiyodargan, Experiment, 1942.
etc.). Very effective is usually the point of each story. They are primarily
concerned with the heroes' inner conflicts and the impact of their environment,
not infrequently also attacking social prejudices and human vices. Sometimes
they are near to caricature, but the author's deeply humanist mood always
prevails. As a doctor practising in the countryside of West Bengal, BanaphuI
has discovered a rich source of experience and inspiration there which he knows
how to make use of in his writings.
Manoj Basu (1901), originally a lawyer and a noted publisher, is well known
for his popular novels (Bhuli nBi, I Have Not Forgotten, 1943; Jaljangal,
The Water-jungle, 1951, etc.) and short stories with a characteristic mixture
of romantic and realistic elements. GopBl HBldBr (1902), known as an active
Communist politician, a Marxist literary critic and historian415and an intellectual
leader of the leftists, wrote a few novels dealing with the liberation movement
and imbued with an acute historical sense (the trilogy: Ekadc, Once, 1939;
Anyadin, Another Time, 1950; Ar ekdin, Yet Another Day, 1954).
Bimal Mitra (1912) is perhaps the most popular Bengali short story writer
of today. He entered literature rather late, in 1945, with his collection of
stories, Diner par din (Day After Day) but has since written almost two hundred
stories (RBni a h e b l , Mrs. RBni, 1954; Putul didi, 1954, etc.) and some good
novels of which Saheb Bibi GolBm (1953) won much popularity.
Among the younger writers, Samareg Basu (1923) must be named first. He
succeeded MLnik BandyopBdhyBy both as the most outstanding representative
of the leftist wing in fiction and as a prolific author of excellent short stories
and no less successful novels. Some of the earlier ones, such as the Gangii
(1957) deal with the village life, but in most cases, Samareg Basu is the author
of city novels and stories from the milieu of the lower and middle classes, full
of imagination in inventing interesting plots, very skilful in their realistic
treatment and bold in sexual matters; one of his novels, Bibar (Cave) was even
proscribed for obscenity. Numerous are both his novels, e.g. Uttaranga (Waves,
1951), Bi Ti roder dhBre (On the B. T. Road, 1953) etc. and collections of short
stories, e.g. AkBl brsti (Untimely Rains, 1954), PakBrini (She-Hawker, 1955),
Joygr bhBfB (Flood-tide, 1960), etc. He also used the pen-name ICBlkut in some
of his novels, e.g. Amrtakumbher sandhane (Searching for Nectar, 1954).
There are many other promising talents among younger Bengali writers,
some of whom, for instance Sankar (full name Mai~ikanka~ Bandy0pSidhy5y)~l~
and Sunil GangopBdhyBy, have already proved their novelistic and story-
telling abilities.
*l9 Cf. e.g. his B&rig~%lSi
sSi11ityer rfiprekh8 (Basic Features of Bengali Literature),
Calcutta 1958.
416 RACHEL VAX M. B.4vnm~,Sankar : Twentieth-CenturyICathak. Books Abroad,
Autumn 1969, Norman, pp. 487-498.
 After Independence 293

". . . a first-rate dramatist is yet to be born in Bengal. The drama we have

had to the present day hardly deserves the name, so primitive is the senso of
action, character, and dialogue," says J. C. G h o s l ~ However
. ~ ~ ~ harsh these
words may sound, they are not fully unjustified. The drama still remains the
weakest point of modern Bengali literature. Nevertheless, a few gifted piay-
tvrights do deserve attention.
Sacindransth Sengupta (1891-1964) was a journalist active in politics and
his numerous plays were progressive in outlook and well-conceived in the
development of dramatic characters. The Sirsjuddaulii (1938) is a historical
play and the SamgrBm o BBnti (War and Peace, 1940), Ei svZdhinat8 (This
Freedom. 1948), Sabgr upare manus satya (Man is the Greatest Truth, 1959)
etc. are social and political dramas.
One of the Nestors of the contemporary Bengali playwrights, hlanmath RBy
(1899) wrote a number of plays commemorating India's liberation movement,
e.g. the Muktir dBk (Call of Freedom, 1924), the Rsriiggr (Jail, 1930) etc. His
more recent dramas (e.g. LBngal, Plough, 1955) and excellent one-act plays
(Naba ekBnka, Kew One-Act Plays, 1958) are either social or psychological in
contents and approach.
Pramathangth Biki (1902) is a versatile author ~ v h ohas applied himself to
writing poetry (Akuntalg, 1946; Uttar megh, The Upper Cloud, 1953, etc.),
novels (JoyBdighir Caudhurir paribgr. The Caudhuri Family of Joygdighi,
1937) and short stories (Brahmsr IzBsi, The Laugh of Brahma, 1948; Alaukik,
Supernatural, 1957, etc.), not to speak of literary history and criticism. His
most individual contributions, however, are his dramas imbued with a rare
sense of humour and staged rather often, e.g. Rnam @v8 (If you Borrow,
1935), G h ~ t a mpibet (He Should Drink Ghee, 1936), MaucBke dhil (Into a
Wasps' Nest, 1948), etc.
Digindracandra Bandyopt%dl~yBy (1910) is a journalist by profession and a
Marxist in his political views. This is reflected in his numerous dramas and ono-
act plays dealing mostly with political problems and social questions, e.g. tho
difficulties of life of the refugees from Pakistan, the hardship of tho lowor-
class families, etc. The AntarBl (Interval, 1945), Taranga (Waves, 1947), B&tu-
bhitB (TheAncestor Home, 1948)andmany other dramas react to thc most For-
tinent questions of the day.
Before turning our attention to the contemporary literature of Ilangladr.slt,
we would once again stress the immensely important role p1:~yetltry va~rctiis
journals and magazines in the cultural life of West Bengal. T1ic.y fire vc3r.y nlnliy
in number, and surprisingly many to specialize in litesaturtr. Eet:t, of bhutir
brings out, a t the autumn festival of Durgiipiijg, a much rm1:~rgrttlspttuinl r%$L;Nljct
(the so-called JGradiya samkhy8) with dozens of potlmfi, short storios r~riclor311
whole novels which, in their entirety, givo a t ~ v piotilro
o of $110 gradu:ll tltrvolop-
ment of literature in West Bengal.

417 J. C. GHOSH,
BL, p. 151.
294 -
D. Zbavitel Bengali Literature

I n East Bengal, nowadays Bangladesh. the literary situation was much

different, after the gain of Independence and Partition (1947).Though prevailing
in number, the Nuslim part of the Bengali nation had much less intellectuals
than the Hindu community. Several causes had brought about this phenomenon,
among which the generally worse economic position of Muslims in the undivided
India must be stressed, which made their access to higher education much more
difficult. First of all, however, there are historical reasons. The Bengali Muslim
community did not take part in the modernization movement of the 19th
century and was not able to catch up with the rapid development of modern
culture in the 20th. Moreover, before Partition, the majority of higher posts
and intellectual positions even in East Bengal were occupied by the Hindus,
and almost all Hindu writers, poets, journalists and professors had to leave
the country about 1947, leaving behind a cultural vacuum which the Muslims
were not able to fill up immediately. All these factors considerably retarded
the growth of literature in Bangladesh which had t o wait till the new generation
of poets and writers grew in number and experience. No wonder that their
literature was much different, in many a respect, from its sister literature in
West Bengal. Also the fact that connections between both countries were
intentionally and consistently prevented by the Pakistani authorities played
a role here. And finally, the undue stress put on religion, i.e. Islam, from above
was another negative factor in the development of a true modern literature in
East Bengal.
I n general, two tendencies were discernible among Eastern Bengali writers
and poets, from the very beginning. Some of them turned towards Islam,
refusing the common traditions of the undivided Bengal and striving after the
revival of Islamic traditions of both Arabic-Persian and Bengali origin. Also
in their diction, they preferred Persian and Urdu vocabulary, purifying their
language of many Sanskritic elements. I n contents, they often revived Islamic
subjects and stressed the religious basis of the new Eastern Bengali culture.
TBlim Hosen (1918) and Farrukh Ahmad (1919-74), the author of the SBt
sagarer mgjhi (The Sailor of Seven Sees, 1945), Muhfirter kabitB (The Poems
of the Moment), Hiltem TBi (1966) and many other collections, were the main
representatives of these tendencies.
Much larger in number, horn-ever, were those poets and writers who under-
stood the nccessibvy of a secular basis for their writings, and either continued the
pre-Partition traditions (RabindranBth Thakur being the main influence), or
looked for a quite new way of building up their national literature. Among the
older authors, the poetess Begam SufiyB KBmBl (1911) excelled as the author
of love and nature poetry; her SBmjher mByB (Twilight Magic) appeared in
1938, continued, after Independence, by other collections, e.g. Man o jiban
(Mind and Life, 1960), RIiIByB kBjal (Magic Collyrium, 1951), etc. Also GolBm
RTostBfB (1897-1964) was a t his best when writing love poetry, sincere in
conception and simple in diction; much of it was collected in the BulbulistBn
(The Land of the Nightingale, 1949). Mention must be made also of Abdul
 after Independence 295

KBdis (1906) and Abul Hosen (1921) whose Nababasanta (The New Spring)
appeared in 1942.
Very different was the approach chosen by the greatest poet of Bangladesh
who was the only Eastern Bengali author able to gain general recognition in the
whole of Bengal and to reach also foreign readers by his poetry. It is Jasimuddin
(1903-76) who, when still studying a t the College in Faridpur, attracted much
attention by his poem Kabar (The Grave) published in a Calcutta journal and
later included in the poet's first book of verse, the RBkhiili (Pastoral, 1920);
the poem is a lament of an old poor farmer over the grave of his grandson. It
was this poem already which indicated the main source of Jasimuddin's
inspiration, the immensely rich folk poetry of East Bengal which he had been
collecting ever since his youth and was also echoing in his own books : RangilB
nByer mzjhi (Boatman of the Colourful Boat, 1933), Padma pgr (The Banks
of Padma, 1949) and especially in his most famous ballads, Naksi-kBwthBr
mB$h (Field of the Embroidered Quilt, 1929),418Sojan BBdiyBr ghat (The
Wharf of Sojan the Gypsy, 1933)41sand Sakina (1960). All of them are modern
counterparts of old folk ballads, narrating love stories of simple villagers in a
highly emotional tone and using metaphors either directly taken over from
folk songs or created in imitation of them. Jasimuddin wrote also several books
of lyrical poetry, with a deep understanding of the needs of villagers, e.g.
BBlucar (Sandbanks, 1930), Dhsnkhet (The Paddy Field, 1932), NBtir kBnn5420
(The Earth's Cry, 1951) and Halud barani (The Turmeric-coloured, 1966). His
BliayBbalza sei dingulite (During Those Horrible Days, 1972) was inspired by
the fight for the independence of Bangladesh. Also his plays, Beder meye
(The Gipsy Girl, 1951), MadhumBlB (1956) and Palli badhn (Village Bride,
1956) are re-elaborations of folk ballads and fairy tales, and his BBngBlBr
hiIBsir galpa (Humorous Tales of Bengal, 2 vols., 1961-64) re-countings of folk
anecdotes. His only novel, Bob5 kBhini (The Dumb Tale, 1961) is autobio-
graphical in contents and very interesting for its realistic depiction of villagc*
life in East Bengal, a t the beginning of the century.
Jasimuddin's poetry, often translated into foreign languages, is quitc singular
in its orientation to the folk traditions of Bengal. Many of the poct's sotiga
have become true folk songs, returning t o the rich store which t11o.y w c w
inspired by. Kabi Jasimuddin has thus richly repaid his sourcc of inspir:i(iioii
and his poetry cnjoys unrivalled popularity among the 1)ror~dJnrbxacts of
Bangladesh.
The majority of contemporary poets of Bangladesh, mostly yoruiperaI' t 1 ;kg+'.
belong t o the generation which started writing irt ibhc ~lr)st-Pat*tit~ictt~ tii~yi;,
to give expression t o the aspirations of the youth, 1)ut :rleo to ibs cltsillusrotls
and growing discontent with the unhappy dovrloymc.nt, of l'irl;iat;~~t, tlrlrj~ig

*l8 In English by E. M. MILFOBD, Calcutta 1939.

4lW In English by BARBARA PAINTEIC YANNT i o v ~ ~ , oLOIILJOII.
c~, 1969.
420 Translated into Russian by S. S~v~ltralev,
Moscow 1935).
296 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

whose rule they had t o fight even for such basic rights as tlse right to use and to
cultivate their mother tongue.421 A ~ S B Habib~I (1917), the author of the
Ritri Be? (The Night is Over, 1947) and the C h z y ~harill (The Shadow Deel.,
1962), SikBndBr Abu JBfar (1918), the author of the KabitB (Poems, 1965),
Saiyad Ali Ahsan (1922),422 the author of the Anek BkiiB (Many Skies, 1967),
SBnBul Hak (1923) whose first book was Nadi o manuser kabitg (Poems of
River and Nan, 1957) and who wrote also the Siirya anyatar (The Sun is the
Other) and the Sambhabi anyanii (The Possibility is the Same, 1965), Saiyad
Ali Asriif (1924), Abdul Gani HBjBri (1925),&r&f Siddiki (1926), Abdur Ragid
KhBn (1927), nlazhBru1 IslZm (1927) whose MBtir phasal (The Harvest of the
Earth) appeared in 1955, 6Bmsur RahmBn (1929) who started in 1960 with thc
collections Pratham g&n, dvitiya mrtyur Bge (The First Song, Before the
Second Dcath) and BrstijharB g8n (Songs of the Rainfall), follo~vedby the
Raudra karotite (In the Skull of Sunheat, 1963), HBsBn Hzfizur Rahm&n
(1932)-the title of his Bimukh printar (Adverse Land, 1966) is in accordance
with Eliot's Waste Land-& MBhmud (1936),Fazal 6Zhzbuddin (1936),Moham-
mad MBhfuzullBh (1936)whose Zulekhiir man (The Soul of Zuleikha) was publish-
ed in 1969, Abu Hen&Mostafii KBmBl (1936), the author of the Apan yauban
bairi (Youth, the Enemy, 1974),Lbul HBsBn (1948),the author of the RBjB ygy
raj&Bse (Kings Go, Kings Come, 1972)-all these and many other poets try t o
write modern and original poetry, sometimes with remarkable success.
I n prose fiction, conditions were rather unfavourable in East Bengal; the
low number of literates, considerably narrowing the book market, very few
journals and magazines and, of course, absence of practically any experienced
writers slowed down the production and progress not only of novels, but also
of short stories. Nevertl~eless,several books have appeared which, even though
sometimes artistically unripe, cannot be denied certain qualities-a sincere
effort to treat the main problems of village people, to support all healthy ele-
ments within the traditional Muslim society and to criticize hindrances in its
development. I n the best of these books, the didactic tendency is not too obvious
to be detrimental t o the handling of the story and is balanced by living charac-
ters and interesting plots.
Of this type is especially the novel LBl siilu (The Red Salu-Tree, 1948)423
by Saiyad WBliull%h (1922-1971) who, though studying in Calcutta and
working in Dacca and Paris, as the Pakistani representative a t the UNESCO,
was returning in his novels, short stories and dramas to the village milieu
which he knew intimately from his childhood. His novels C&nder amgbasyii

431 Especially in February 1952. Cf. EkuBer sarikalan, published by the Bangla

Akademi in Dacca, 1971.

4 2 2 His Collected Poems (Iigbya-samgraha) appeared in Dacca, 1974.

4 2 3 In English, under the title Tree Without Roots, London 1967. Translated into

English by QUAISARSAEED,ANNE-MARIE THIBAUD et al., London-Toronto 1967;

into French by ANSE-MARIE THIBAUD, Paris 1963; into Czech by DUBANZBAVITEL,
Prague 1974.
 After Independence 897

(The New Moon, 1967) and Kindo nadi lriindo (Weep. River, Weep, 1969)
lyere awarded the BBml& Akademi (Bengal Academy) Prize in 1961 and his
drama Rahipir (The Saint) the Pen-Club Award. His best book, hourever, is his
first novel mentioned above, with a well-conceivedplot and excellent characters,
narrating the story of a village priest who has based his career on a faked holy
tomb.
A similar tendency marks the novel Siiryadighal lsiiri (The Enchanted
House. 1955)424by Bbu IshBk (b. 1926) directed against prejudices of the
traditional Muslim society to women who, driven by poverty, have t o appear
in public ignoring the prescribed purdah. Jaygun, the heroine of the novel, is
a simple village woman drawn in a persuading way without much psychslo-
gizing; she is a typical product of and victim to her milieu and its may of
thinking. Abu Ish&kwrote also several short stories collected, for instance, in
Nahgpatanga (Great Insect) and EIBrem (Harem, 1963).
Well written is the novel B&n (Flood, 1959) by Xbdur Ragid WBsekpuri
(1933), against the background of one of those frequent natural catastrophes in
the Bangladesh countryside; the author wrote also several short stories. I n the
latter genre, 6aokat Osml-tn (1921) has excelled as one of the most talented
writers of Bangladesh; his stories as well as his dramas (Miwkarmani, The
Gravel Gem; EtirnkhBng, Orphanage, etc.) are social in contents and humanistic
in approach. Also AlZuddin B1 A Z C (1932),
~ Xbdul GBff5r Caudhuri (1933),
Saiyad S ~ r n s ~Hak
a l (1934), 6aokat Xli (1935), HBsBn BzizuI Hak (1938) and
many other younger authors have already several remarkable short story
collections
- on their account. Among the representatives of the older generation,
Abul Fazal (1903), the author of the novel RBrigBprabhM (The Rod Morning)
and especially of several excellent books of essays must be mentioned. As *I,
promising novelist, Ragid Karim (1934)is note-cvorthy,the author of the novels
Uttampurus (awarded the Adamji Prize in 1961) and Prasaniza pi@n ('I'ht~
Rind Stone, 1963).
Several poets and writers have lost their lives during the fight for the froetlorn
9
of Bangladesh, such as the two brothers and prose writers SahidullBh 1Ctiys;Lr
(1931) and 6ahir R&yh&n(1933), and the playwright and linguist, M ~ ~ r r i r
Caudhuri (1925).
Undoubtedly many other poets and writers of Bangladesh should l)(. , ~ t f t l t : t l
but lack of trustworthy materials and sources prevents us frorn t.nI,~r'pirlb;the
scope of this survey.425
Bengali literature, in India11 West Bengal as well as 12nnql:ltlcx!t, i k c ~ ~ l otf.
the most mature literatures of South Asia and will ccrtninly cc)nt~lltir* t ~ j~liry
r
an importand role in the literary life of this part of t l ~ c tworltl,

Translated into Czech by DuSav Z~nvr'r~~r,,Yribgrrci L!3(/2,

The author 1s indebted to Dr.. M, S. QLJILSSELI Sot' J I I : L I I ~~ t l f i ) r r ~ ~ ~ l. 1i 1o~r1~ s
dates concerning the contemporary literature OF ~3ungladr-J1.
 LIST O F ABBREVIATIONS

ArOr k c h i v orienthlni, Prague

BL J. C. Ghosh, Bengali Literature. London 1948
BLNC Sushil Kuinar De, Bengali Literature in the Nineteenth Century.
Calcutta, 2nd ed. 1962
AAutog Bhattiiciirya. Biim18 mariguikrZbyer itihgs. Calcutta, 3rd. ed.
1958
BMS M. Shahidullal~,Buddhist Mystic Songs. AAearca-caryticarya (Oldesl
Bengali and Other Eastern Vernacuiars from 700 to 1100 -4.33.). The
Dacca University Studies, Vol. 4, No. 2, January 1940
BSI Asitk-~unBrBanclyopBdhyiiy, BamlB slibityer itibrtta. Calcutta, Vol. I,
1959; Vol. X I , 1962; Vol. 111, 1966; Vol. IV, 1973
BSR Alokraiijan DSigupta and DabiprasBd BandyopiidhyBy, BBmlB s;?hityer
rekhglekhya. Calcutta 1969
CP ALindra Mojnrnder, The Caryapadas. Calcutta 1967
HBL Sukumar Sen, History of Bengali Literature. New Delhi 1960
HBLL Dinesh Chandra Sen, History of Bengali Language and Literature.
Calcutta P911
OBLT Tarapada Mukherji, The Old Bengali Language and Text. Calcutta 1963
ORC Shashibbushan Dasgupta, Obscure Religions Cults. Calcutta, 2nd ed.
1962
Prabhgtkumsr MukhopBdhyBy, Rabindrajibcvni o Rabirldrasahitya-
prabeiak. Calcutta, Vols. I-IV, 1953-56
RTPD Edmrard Thompson, Rabindranath Tagore, Poet arid Dramatist. London
1926
Vinconc Lcsnf, Rabirldrarratlt 'I'agorc, His Personality and Iliork.
London 1939
AsitkumBr BandyopBdhyBy, Unabi~nkaQatBbdirpratham8rddlie o BBm-
1B siihitya. Calcutta 1959
 INDEX
AbhayBmarigal 166, 187 Bal&k&264, 265
Abhedi 221 BaIarSm Kabiiekhar 137
Academic Association 21 6 Bandat&Sen 285
AcalByatan 269-60 BSga 146
AcBrya, Miidhab 175 Banaphul 291-292
AeBrya, Nityananda 142, 145 bandan& 154, 196
Adbhut RSmBgiln 142, 145 Bande mStaram 241
Adiguru 189 BandyopSdhyiiy, AsitkumBr 132, 141,
Adinstli 189 143, 151, 168, 171, 174, 175, 179, 181,
Advaita 172, 182, 186 182, 190, 192, 195, 197, 202, 205, 206,
AdvaitabilBs 186 217
Advaitamangal 186 BandyopBdhyBy,Bhab51?icaran 210,215
Aesop 219 BandyopBdhyBy, BibhGtibhiisag 28 1
Agampurgg 188 Bandyop&dhy&y,Brajendrangth 229
Agnibi~B279 BandyopBdhyBy, Ciirtmandra 282
Ahmad, Farrukh 294 BandyopBdhyBy, DebiprasrZd 151, 180,
AhsBn, Saiyad Ali 296 181, 226, 236, 281
AitihBsik upanyas 239 BandyopBdhyBy, Digindracandra 293
Akbar 164, 166, 185, 244 BandyopBdhyBy, Hemcandra 235
Akbar I1 213 BandyopBdhySy, IndranBth 245
Bkh~Bi205, 206, 207, 209, 220 BandyopBdhyBy, TiBncandra 237
Alaler gharer Duliil 220-221, 238 BandyopiidhyBy, KedBrnBtl~282
Algol, Saiy&d 194-195 BandyopBdhyBy, Kggamohan 217
Ali, Saokat 297 BandyopBdhyBy, MBqik 286-287, 292
AlibiibB 262 BandyopBdhyBy, Ma~iSekhar,see Sari-
Aliryg 195 kar
All-India Progressive Writers Associa. BandyopBdhyBy, PrabodhkumBr, sec
tion 285, 287 BandyopBdhy&y,MBqik
Amaru 178 BandyopBdhyBy, RarigalBl 231
amitdkfar chundu 232-233 BandyopBdhyBy, Surencandra 227
Amritsar 267 BandyopBdhyiiy, TBraarikar 287
Aniidimarigal 188 Banerjee, Banerji, Bannerji, see Bantf-
Anandamath 241-242 yopt%dhyBy
Arigader rhyb8r 142 Bangabiisi 245
AnnadBmafigal 137, 199-200, 202 Barigadarian 240, 243, 283
Arabian Nights 262 BarigBdhip parsjay 243
Arakan 192. 195 BBhgSl gejet 214
A r a ~ g166 Bahgiya Sshitya Parisad 142. 148
Arogya 275-276 BarB1, AksaykumBr 237
Aronson, A. 263 Baroda 228
Assam 163 bdromilsi 136-139, 168, 161
ABrBf, Saiyad Ali 296 BasBk, Nilmani 219
Aivamedhaparva 140, 146 Basantargy 183
Atmabibaraglil 141, 166 Basu, Amgtolll 244, 3gil 263
Atmiya sabhii 213 Basu, Euddt~~cic~t) %R:$, 28% 2ti9
Aurangzeb 185, 193, 241, 244 Rasu, KnQc~b~liiLri 2%!b
AzBd. AlBuddin A1 297 Basu, M&liliiti:~~* 135, Id%, 149
RRSU,M t t r t f ~ t ( i r ~ ~ n ol h3 li~~l~
Bagchi, P. C. 124, 125, 129 13nxn, Me~rro,i 2!+2
bdic 183 ISasu, i k f ~ t ~ o r k i o l t 208,
~ r ~ 230
Bliiikabi ManasSmarigal 187 I$nsu, M O ~ It tR( - i L I ~ < i 208
Bakhtiar 135 llnst~,Mrlrtllitflkrw 233
300 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

Basu, RBjBekhar, see ParaBurBnz Biepudiis 186

Basu, RBm 205, 291 biyer g&% 183
Basu, RiimrBm 21 l , 212 BorgrBm 162
Basu, SamareB 292 Bose, see Basu
Basu, Yogendracandra 245 BrBhma SabhB 213
BatriB simhgsan 21 2 BrBhma Samrij 213, 258, 259
BBul 133 Brahmunical Magazine 2 15
BetBI paficabimhati 219 Braj 175, 178
BhabBnanda 186 Brajabuli 121, 178, 181. 182. L83
BhadrBrjun 222, 223 BrajBriganB 234
BhigabadBcBrva 175 bratalkathdl 169, 191
Brindaban 174, 178, 180
British India Society 21 7
bhaicti 123, 134, 140, 142, 148, 149, 153, British Indian Association 21 7
171, 172, 176, 178, 183, 234 Buddhism 120, 125, 126, 128, 134, 135
13hBpadatta 199 Burdnran 148, 166, 169, 173, 181, 182
bhanitd 131, 176 Byron 235
Bhinumati cittabiliis 222
BhBnusiqBer paddbali 247 Caitanya 135, 148, 149, 153, 170-175,
Bhirati 247, 283, 284 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 183, 236
BhBrati, KeBab 171 Caitanyacaritsmrta I72
Bhart~hari178 Cakrabarti, Ajitkumgr 264
BhattBcBrya, Aruq 291 Cakrabarti, Amiya 266, 290
Bhattiiciirya, Ahuto~160, 161, 162, 183 Cakrabarti, Bihiriliil 236-237, 247
BhattBcBrya, GarigBkiBor 2 14 Cakrabarti, Ghanarltin 188
Bha$$&cBrya,KamaliilcBnta 203 Cakrabarti, Gobindadis 183
Bha$$BcBrya,RaglzunBtlz 174 Cakrabarti, Hariballabh BiivanBth 177
BhattiicBrya, RBme6var 181) Cakrabarti, JagannBth 291
BlzattBcBrya, Saiijay 283 Cakrabarti, MukundarBm 164-168,187,
BhattBcBrya, SukBnta 285 201
BhattBcBrya, TBrBpad 197 Cakrabarti, Nirendranath 291
BhattanBrByaga 225 Cakrabarti, RiiprBm 188
BhavabhBti 21 9 Calcutta 124, 163, 185, 186, 191, 196,
Bhramar 243 199, 20&208, 209, 210, 212, 213, 215,
BhriintibilBs 219 217, 218, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 226,
Bhusuku 130, 131 227, 228, 229, 232, 238, 244, 247, 257,
BibidhBrtha samgralza 2 19, 283 261, 262, 270, 278, 279, 285, 286, 287,
Bidrohi 279 288, 295, 296
BidyBbinod, Ksirodprasgd ?62 calit bha(r6 255
BidyBsBgar, Ibvarcandra Sarmii 218- Candi 134, 136, 156, 157, 159, 164-169,
219, 225 170, 186, 187
Bidya-Sundar 199, 200, 202, 203, 207, Candicaran MunGi 2 12
222 Candid& 135, 136, 141, 148-154, 177,
Bidgotsiihini sabhii 238 178-180, 181, l 8 2
Bihar 164, 175, 280 CandikBbijay 187
bijay 156, 159 Candimangal 136, 164-1639, 187, 191
Bilha,na 192 Carey, JVilliam 209, 21 1
Bipradiis 135, 136, 156, 161, 163, 167 CaritBbali 2 19
biraha lkclhinil 137, 177, 205 Caritrahin 280
BiririganB 234 Carroll, Lewis 245
Birbhum 287 caryd 119, 124-133, 135, l 6 9
BiBi, PramathanBth 293 CattagrBm, see Chittagong
Bigabrkaa 240 Cattopidhyiiy, Barikimcandra 210,221,
Biser bBniki 279 238, 239-243, 244, 261, 283
 Index

Cattopiidhyiiy, Birendra 291 Datta, Ajit 290

CattopBdhyBy, KBlidBs, see MirzB, KBli Datta, Ak~ayBumBr217, 283
CattopBdhyBy, MarigalBcarac 291 Datta, Girindramohini 237
CattopBdhyBy, Pfirnacandra 243 Datta, Gurusaday 147
CattopBdhyBy, RBmBnanda 283 Datta, HBrgdhan 141
CattopBdhyBy, Safijibcandra 243 Datta, HarindranBth 288
CattopBdhyBy, S/uniti/ K/umBr/ 124, Datta, Jyotirmay 284
125, 149 Datta, Madhusfidan 210, 226, 231, 232-
CattopBdlzvBy, gakti 291 235, 261
CattopBdhyBy, garatcandra 270, 280- Datta, MBnik 165
281 Datta, RBjnBrByaq 231
CattopBdhyBy, Urngearan 224 Datta, RameBcandra 244
CattopBdhyBy, Yadunlith 224 Datta, SatyendranBth 279-280
Caturariga 264 Datta, Sudhindrangth 283, 285, 288
CaturdaBpadi kabitgbali 234 Datta, TBrBcBmd 215
caturmdsi 136 Daulat KAzi 194-195
Caudhuri, Abdul Ggffgr 297 De, Bignu 289-290
Caudhuri, Aksaycandra 237 De, CandrakumBr 196
Caudhuri, Munir 297 De, S/uAil/ K/um&r/ 204, 206
Caudhuri, Pramatha 250, 265, 283 Deb, RBdlzBkinta 210, 214
Caunter, J. H. 239 Debi CaudhurB~i241
CaurapaficBBikB 192 Delhi 200, 285
Clzakrabarty, Chakravarty, see Cakra- Derozio, H. L. Vivian 210, 216, 231
barti DevapBla 128
chard 207 Dharma 156, 164, 187-188
Charnock, Job 185 Dharmamahgal 187-188
Chatterjee, Chatterji, see CattopBdhyiiy DharmapBla 128
Chitor 231 Dharma SablzB 214
Chittagong 146, 164, 166, 187, 192 1)hendhBna 129
Chowdhury, see Caudhuri Dhumketu 278
CitrBrigadB 253 Dhfisar pBgdulipi 285
Collins, Wilkie 244 Digdargan 209, 214
Cooper 231 Dihlavi, ~ e k h
Iusuf 195
Dimock, Edward C. 133
Dacca 279, 283, 288, 296 doh6 124, 131
Dainik kabitB 291 Dompa~dit187
DBminyB or DBmunyB 166 DonBgBzi 193
Dante 235 Durgimarigal 187
DBs, Balargm 181 DurgeBnandini 239, 240, 244
DBs, BhabBni 190 Dutt. see Datta
DBs, Brndiiban 170, 172, 173, 174, 182
DBs, CiirBmani 175 East India Comparly 185. 209, 306,207,
DBs, DineBraiijan 283 213
DBs, Gobindacandra 237 Eliot, T. S. 284, 2!16
D&, GolokhnBth 222 Encyclopaedia BerlgaIelists 2 17
DBs. K$BirBm 146, 186
DBs, Kr~narBm191-1 92
DBs, Narottam 177, 179, 182, 183 Faridpur 295
DBs, SajanikBnta 291 FayzullB, Seklr 187, 189
DBB, Dhanafijay 290 Fazal, Abul 207
DBB, JibanBnanda 284-285 Firirigi, A ~ ~ t ( t i 120.5
1
DBBgupta, Alokrafijan 151, 180, 181, Forstcr, I+:. M . %($l+
226, 236, 281, 291 rort ( 'oltogc. WU, ;!I I , 21H,
DBBgupta, $aBibhfigag 125, 178 238
302 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature

Ganeb 141 Gupta, Nagendranat11 243

GarigopBdhyBy, NBrByan 287-288 Gupta, RBmnidhi, see NidhubBbu
GahgopBdhyBy, Sunil 291, 292 Gupta, Yogendracandra 222
GarigopBdhyBy, TBraknBth 244
Ganguli, Ganguly, see GahgopBdhyBy Habib, A h s ~ n296
GBnguIi, MBnikrBm 188 HBjBri, Abdul Gani 296
GauracandrikB 177 Hak, EnBmul 193
GaurBrigabijay 175 Hak, HBsBn Azizul 297
Gay% 171, 172 Hak, Saiyad 6Bmsul 297
gdyen 141, 196 Hak, BiinBul 296
Ghare b8ir.e 266 HBldBr, GopBl 292
ghdtu 154, 183 I-Ialhed 209
ghazal 202 h 6 p h a k h r 6 i 205
Ghoq, Biisudeb 181 Hare, David 214
Ghog, Giribcandra 261 Haribamba 186
Ghos, Haracandra 222 HaricarandBs 186
Ghos, J. C. 140, 143, 201, 202, 218, 232, HarililB 137
234, 243, 293 Nargacarita l46
Ghos, KBbipras8.d 231 Hargadeva 225
Ghov, NityBnanda 146 HBsBn, Abul 296
Ghee, Pratiipcandra 243 Hastings 204
Ghos, Subodh 291 Hijli 270
Gho~,Yogendranath 228 Hindu College 214, 215, 218, 232
GhogB1, Tlnkari 230 Hindu MelB 238
Ghosh, sea G h o ~ Hitopadeba 212, 288
gitdbhinay 229, 230 Homer 235
Gitagovinda 134, 139, 149, 150, 153,178 Hosen, hbul 295
GitBli 264 Hosen, Mir MabBrraf 245
Gitanjali 1Engl.l 260, 261, 263, 264 Hosen, TBlim 294
GitBfijali lBong.1 260 Hukannani 163
Gitaratna 206 Huq, see Hak
gitika 196-198, 229 Husen 6Bh 146, 161, 163, 164
GitimBlya 264 Hutom pyBmcBr nakgB 238
Gobindacandrer git 190
Gobindadss Kabiraj 120, 181, 182--183, Iliad 235
185 IshBk, Abu 297
Gobindamarigal 175 IslBm, MazhBrul 296
Goldsmith 23 1 IslBm, Nazrul 278-279, 280
GopicBnder sanyBs 190
GorB 258-259, 264 JBfar, SilrBndZir Abu 296
Gorakgabijay 189-190 JagadBnanda 183
GosvBmi, Rfipa 121, 172, 174, 177, 180, Jahangir 185, 200, 244
182 Jainuddin 193
GosvBmi, Saniitana 172, 174, 180 James, Rev. Thomas 219
Govinda, Lama Anagarilra 129 JariganBmB 195
GovindalilBmrta 174 Janmadine 276
GrhadBha 280 janmalild 177
Guha, Nareb 291 Jasimuddin 295
Gupta, Bijay 135, 136, 156, 161-162, Jayadeva 132, 134, 139, 149, 150, 153,
167 178, 242
Gupta, fbvarcandra 210, 215, 217-218, JayBnanda 173
226, 230, 231, 235, 236, 283 JByasi, Malik Muhammad 195
Gupta, Jagadibcandra 282 Jessore 200, 232
Gupta, &5nr&ri120, 172, 173, 181 JharB pElak 284
 Index

Jibancarits 219 KhBn, Muhammad 194, 195

JfiBnadBs 181-1 82 Khan, MurBidkuli 185
JfiZinanveBan 215, 283 Khan, Parsgal 140, 146
KhBn, 88b1rid 192
Kabiballahh 183 Khanda 182
kabigdn 204-205, 207, 220, 231 Kheturi 182
Kabikahkan, see Cakrabarti, Mukun- kheur 205
darBm Kipling, Rudyard 251
Kabikahkanca~di166-1 68 Lirtan 177, 180, 182
ICabindradBs 189 Kirtibilzs 222
Kabir, Muhammad 193 Kogram 173
Kabiriij , see Krvnad5.s Mrishna 122, 123, 135, 136, 148-155,
Kabiraajan 183 170, 171, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178,
KabitB 283, 288 180, 181, 182, 183, 186, 192. 203, 205,
kabiwdld 204-208, 209, 217 207, 234, 236
KBdir, Abdul 295 Krishnagar 216
Kaliiy o kglpurus 288 Krggacnndra, MahBrBj 199, 200, 222
Killer yBtrB 268 KrsnadBs KabirBj 120, 172, 173-175
KBlidEsa 163, 219, 225, 237, 255, 288 KrsgakumBri 234
KBli-kalam 283 Rrttibzs 135, 140-146
KBlikBmahgal 137, 192 KganadBgitBcintBma~i177
KalikBtB-kamalBlay 215 KsanikB 255
KBlikirtan 203 ICukkuripB 131
KBlkut, see Basu, Samareb Kulin kulasarbasva 222-224, 225
Kallol 283, 284 ICulingrBm 148
KalpanB 254 KumBrasambhava 163
KBmBl, Abu Hen5 Mostafg 296 Kunur, M~xhammadAbdul 137
KBmftl, Begam SufiyB 294
KamalBkBnta 242 LBhiri, Riimtanu 216, 244, 245
Kamallocan, Dvija 187 LBhiri, $anti 291
Kandra 181 Lalrgmagasena 134
KBnha 130, 131 Lak~min~arigal 191
Iiarikiibati 288 LBlan Phakir 133
Kankilya 148 Layli-Majnu 193
KapBlkuqdalB 240, 244 Lebedeff, Gerasim 222
Karbala 195 Lesny, V. 248, 251, 256
KaracB 172 lild 181
KarcB 175 lil&kirtan 177
Kari o komal 247, 250 LipikB 267
Karim, Munsi Abdul 193 LipimBlB 212
Karim, Rabid 297 LocandBs 173, 176-177, 182
KarmakBr, GobindadBs 175 LokhnBthdBs 186
KZibidBsi MahBbhBmt 146, 186 Long, Rev. 226
KathB o kBhini 256 LorcandrBni 194-195
Kathak, Sridhar 207 Lucknow 285
KathBmBlB 219 Lui/pBda/ 131
Kavikarnapiira I72
KBysStr, $Bl~idullBh297 Madan Biiul 13:)
KetakBdLs-KseinBnanda 186 MBdhab, l l ) \ ~ i ~lati8 166
KhBn, Abdur Rabid 296 Madhumalilti I!bi4
IPhBn, 2hbraf 194 Madras 232
Khan, BBhrBm 137, 193 / f 3 c ~ r ~ ~ )1.60,
Malxiibltfir~;~,t r / t46, 1 H t i , 2(17
Khan, Chuti 140, 146 I\lnhiit)l~ii~~t~ti/Sai&sl,rrt/ 1.l0, ISB, 163.
KhBn, Gu~artIj148 322, 130, 252, 2%i, 2:i8, 265, 288
304 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature
MahBpythibi 285 MostBphB, GolBm 294
MBhfuzulliih, Moliainrnad 296 M~tyuiijayBidyBlarikBr 212
MBhmud, A1 298 Mughals 164, 185, 200, 209, 213
Maimansinha, see Mymensingli Mujamm~l,see Mojammel
Maity, Pradyot Kuinar 163, 169 Mukherjee, Mukherjl, see MukliopBdh-
Majumdiir, Atindra 128, 132 YBY
MajumdBr, BhabBnanda 199, 200 MukhopBdhyBy, BaliticBmd, see Bana-
MajumdBr, MohitlBl 284 phul
Majumdiir, Surendraniitli 237 MukhopBdhy~y,Bhol2nBtli 225-226
Rla,jumdBr, SriBcandra 243 MukhopBdliyBy, Bhnbancandra 238
Malda 169 MukhopBdhyBy, Bhudeb 239
MalhBr RBo 228 MukhopBclhyBy, Bibhfitibhfi~an291
Mallik, Durlabh 190 MukhopBdhyBg, DQmodar 244
Man Singh 164, 166 MukhopBdhyBy, Girikcandra 229
Manas& 134, 136, 156-165, 167, 169, RI~~khopBdhyBy, Harekrepa 145, 179
170, 186, 187 RIukhopBdhyBy, PrabhBtlrumgr /prose
ManasBbijay 135, 136, 156 writer/ 262
Manas%ma,rigal135, 136, 164, 165, 169, MukhopiidliyBy, PrabhBtkumBr /Ra-
187 bindrangth's biographer/ 275
MBnasi 250 Mukhopcidhy~~, XBjiblocan 212
,mangaZktiZlya 133, 135, 140, 151, 156- MulrhopBdhyBy, Saurindramohan 282
169, 173, 185, 187-188, 189, 191-192, MukhopEdhyBy, SubhBy 284, 291
207 MukhopBdhyBy, Sailaj~nanda282,283
Miinsimha 200 MukhopBdhy~y,TBrBpada 129, 132
Mansuruddin, Muliammad 193 MukhopBdhyBy, TrailoByanBth 245
MarcchadharB 188 MuktadhBrB 267
MBrkandeyapurBpa 187 Munidatta 125
Marshman, John Clarlr 219 Murshidabad 203
MartujB, Saiyiid 195 Mymensirigh 154, 162, 183, 187, 196,197
MBsik patrik8 219, 220, 283
Mathurii 136, 149, 153, 154, 174 NababBbubilgs 2 15
Rlatulhosen 195 NababibibilBs 215, 216
Mayngmatigit 190 Nabadvip, see Nadiya
Mazumdar, see Majumcliir NabajBtak 274
Meghadfita 237, 288 - NadiyB 135, 141, 171, 199, 207
MeghnBdbadh 233-234, 235, 261 NBg, Gokulcandra 283
meyeli gdn 183 Naibedya 256, 257, 260
Midnapore 137, 166 Naksi-kEmthBr mB$h 295
Milton 231, 232 ndmkaran 171
MirzB, ISBli 207 NandarBm 146
MithilB 178 Nandi, Srikar 140, 146
Mitra, Bima,l 292 KaraharidBs 186
Mitra, Dinabandhu 222, 226-227 Ngriiyandeb 156, 161, 162-163
iMitra, Harikcandra 225 NBsir MBmud 195
Mitra, NandagopBl 239 niitak 223
Mitra, Premendra 283, 289 NBth 156, 186, 189-191
Mitra,, PyBricBmd 216, 219, 220-221, NaukBdubi 252, 253
238, 283 NezBmi 195
Mitra,, RBdhBmBdhab 224 Nidhubiibu 123, 205-206
Mitra, RBjendralBl 219, 283 Nil darpan 226-227
Mitra, Umeicandra 224 EimBi Pandit 171, 172, 172
Mohini 51.81 290 Kityiinanda 172, 181
Mojumder, see Majunidiir Kityiinandadiis 186
Molihre 261 Nobel Prize 261, 263
 Index

Noguchi, Yono 274 Prathamii 289

nrtyan&ty? 274-275 PrembilBs 186
Nusarat SBh 146, 164 Punakea 270, 271
pur8nas 140, 142, 159, 160, 163, 175,
Orchestra 288 185, 186, 188, 200, 217, 230. 232
Orissa, ste Urissa PCrBBB 283
OsmBn, Saokat 297 Puri 171
Ovid 234 Puri, &IBdhavendra 171
PutulnBcer itikathB 286-287
pada 123, 133, 137, 148, 149, 153, 153,
176-184, 185, 186, 194. 195, 201, 236, RBdhBnagar 213
247 Raghunandan 182
Padakalpataru 178 Ragliun2ith 166
padakartd 148, 176, 177, 178, 179, 183, Raghunitth Pandit 175
201 RahmBn, HBsitn HBfizur 296
PadmB nadir mBjhi 286, 287 Rahmiin, SBmsur 296
PadmBbati 195, 232 RBjBbali 212
PadmBpurBn 136, 156, 161-163 RBjsiqlha 241
Padmini upBkhyBn 231 rdkhdli g&n 183
PBg.18 KBnBi 133 Raktakarabi 269
PBla dynasty 120, 134, 146 RBmBi Pandit 187-188
pdldkirtan 177 RBmBnanda 174
PalBkir yuddha 236, 261 RBmByan /Bengali/ 135, 138, 139, 140-
PalBtakB 264, 265 147, 207
p8mcRli /gdn/ 143, 207-208 RBmBya~a/Sanskrit/ 140, 163, 288
Paficgnanda patrikB 245 RBmdeb, Dvija 187
PBndabbijay 146 RBmky$pa Rabicandra 137, 188-189
PBnduyB 199 Rangpur 223
ParameLvar, Kabindra 140, 146 rasa 167, 177, 230
ParaBurBm 288 rdslild 154 199, 200
Rasamaiijari
Paricay 283, 285, 288
P a r i i e ~270 Rasulbijay 193
Parnell 231, 237 RBbiyBr ciehi 269
Patafijali 189 RatnBvali 225
Pathans 120, 164 RBy, Annadgkarilrar 291
Pather pBmcBli 281 RBy, BBmkurit 166
Patisar 251 RBy, Basantaraiijan 148, 149
Patna 258 RBy, BhabZtniprasBd 187
Patraput 271 RBy, BhBratcandra 120, 123, 137, 166,
pat 147 199-203, 217
patzcyd 146-147 RBy, Bhimsen 190
paydr 123, 132, 161, 172, 176, 217, 233, RBy, Brajamohan 208
235 RBy, DBkaratlii or DBiu 207-208
PherBri phauj 280 RBy, Dv~jendraliil262
PhuliyB 141 RBy, Haralgl 229
Phullakri 161 RBy, KBmini 237
Plassoy 185, 203, 236 RBy, Magindra 290
Pound, Ezra 284 R&y,Manmatli 2143
PrabBsi 258, 283 RBy, Niharrarljnn 128, 2(ifl, 37 1, 'L73
PrabodheandrikB 2 12 RBy, RBmmohnri 211, SLR :).P,, %1(1
Pragati 283, 288 RBy, RBsikcsr~tlra208
PrBntik 272 RBy, YogoSctlnrlrn 1.1 1
prarthandpad 182 RBycaudhuri, XCiilic.ri rrtGi-i 223
PratBpBditya 200, 21 l Ray Uauclltitri, Hiidl~iTriiLtlt I:$(;
306 D. Zbavitel . Bengali Literature
RByhBn, Sahir 297 Sen, Kuluicandra 205
Riiymaligal 191-192 Sen, L&18SiiynBrByan 137
Riiyhekhar 183 Sen, bIukt&r5m 187
Reynolds 238 Sen, Nabincandra 235-236, 261
Rogahayyciy 275 Sen, Paramiinanda 172
Rosang 192, 195 Sen, Riimprasiid 203
Roy, see RBy Sen, Samar 290
Sen, Sudhir 251
Sabujpatra 265, 266, 283 Sen, Sukumgr 125, 129, 131, 132, 135,
Sadhabcir ekiidaBi 226 141, 145, 146, 151, 154, 161, 163, 174,
SBdhanii 251 175, 182, 193, 220, 222, 223, 226, 231,
Siidhiira~jiiiinopiirjikii sabhB 216 234, 235, 240, 243, 244, 262, 275, 280,
Siigar theke pherii 289 284
Siigardiim~i232 Sen, Surendraniith 280
Sagir, &h Muhammad 193 Sen, SyBmdtis 189-190
Sahajiya 125, 126, 179 Sena dynasty 120, 134, 146
sakhi-sambdd 205 Sengupta, AcintyakumBr 282
SamBcBr candrikg 215 Sengupta, Kiranhalikar 291
SamBc5r darpai?. 2 14-2 15 Sengupta, Kandagopiil 283
SambBd kaumucli 215 Sengupta, Nareicandra 283
SambBd mfilata kBbya 290 Sengupta, SaoindranBth 293
SambBd prabhakar 215, 217, 283 Sengupta, Yatindramohan 284
Sambarta 288 Serampore 209, 214
Samkrtyayan, R. 125 Shahidullah, see SiihiduIlBh
SamrBt 289 Shahjahan 185, 244
sandhyiibhiisii 128, 129, 130 Shakespeare, William 219,222,226, 235
Sanskrit College 218 Shiva, see $iva
Santiniketan 257, 258, 263, 267, 273 Siddiki, Ahraf 296
SanyBl, PrabodhlrumBr 291 Simha, KBliprasanna 238
Sapta paylriir 195 SiqhBsanadviitrimhikB 212
Siipttihik BBliglB kabitg 291 Sinha, Sasadhar 266
Siiradit 156 SirBjuddaulB 185
SBradBcarita 165-1 66 SitBcaritra 186
SiiradBmaligal 165-166, 187 Sitiir banabas 219
Saraha 131 SitBriim 241
sdri gdn 183 Smrti sattB bhabiqyat 290
SarkBr, Narahari 173, 181 Snellgrove, D. L. 129
sati 214 Son& tari 253
Sati MaynB 194-1 95 sonnet 234
SBtti tBrBr timir 285 Sufism 170, 186
Satya-kali bib&dsambiid 194 Sukur Mahammad, Abdul 190
Satya-Pir 186, 199 made& 266, 279
Saurabh 196 Svarnakumiiri Debi 244, 247
Sayfulmuluk-Badiujjamiil 193, 195 SvarnalatB 244
Scott, fValter 240, 244 Sylhet 164
SekBndBrniima 195 Siihiibuddin, Fazal 296
Semjuti 273 6~hidullcih 125, 131
Sen, Arun 290 itikta 125, 182, 203
Sen, BambidBs, GokulBnanda 178 ~ a k t i126, 134, 203
Sen, Candicaran 243 ~akuntalii219, 225
Sen, DebendranBth 237 Salikar 292
Sen, Dinehcandra 172, 179, 180, 196, ealikar Kabicandra 188
197 SBnti 131
Sen, Kqitimohan 265 Sarif, Ahmad 193
 Indax 307

$arm&,Golakniith 212 Thgkul-, Dvijencllancith 237, 247

$,arm&, rhvarcandra, see BidySsBgar Thcikur, GaganendranBth 247
$anni$thii 232 ThBkur, Naru 205
Siistri, Harapras&d 124, 125, 129 ThBkur, Jyotirindran&tl~ 227
&stri, Sibaniith 237, 244-245 Thcikur, Paqcu, see BendyopiidhyBy,
~ a s t r iVidhugekhar
, 120 Indrwnath
Satabarqa 244 ThBkur, Rabindraniith 133, 202, 233,
Sever kabitB 269 236, 237, 244, 246-261, 263-277, 278,
S i b ~ j i caritra
r 219 279, 280, 281, 284, 288, 290, 294
S ~ b a s a m k i r t a189
~ ThBkur, RathindranBth 270
SibByan 137, 188, 200 ThBlrur, SudhindranBth 247
Silidtir, Riidhsniith 21 9 Thiikur, Tekctimd, see Mitra, Pyciriciiqld
SikdBr, Ttircicaran 222, 223 Thoinpson, E. 250, 253, 255, 264
$2, NimBiciiqcl 227 Tillapada 131
SitalB 134, 156, 186 Tilottamiisambhab 232
Sitaliimarigal 191 Tod, James 231, 234
Siva 126, 134, 156-158, 159, 160, 164, Tohfii 195
167, 186, 188, 189, 190, 199, 200, 203, Tot&itihiis 212
207, 230 tripadi 123, 132. 153, 176
sivapur8tp 163 TGtinBme 212
$ricaitanyabhtigabat 170, 172, 174
SricaitanyacaritBmsta 173-175 Ujjvalanilamaqi 177, 180, 182
Sri~aitanyamali~al 172, 173 Unitarian Committee 2 13
Sridhar, Dvija 192 Upanishads 2 13
Brikanta 280-281 Urbahi o Artemis 290
Srikrqnabijay 135, 148, 149 Urissa 165, 166, 231
Srikrgnakirtan 135, 136. 148-155, 177, Uttarargrnacarita 219
179
6rikl.qgamaligal 165, 175 Viilmilri, see RBm5yaqa /Sanskrit/
$rikTqnapremtaraxigini 175 Varuna 187
$ri6rikrgnacaitanyacarit~mrta 172, 173 Vtisudeva SarvBbhauma 174
8finyapur~n188 Vedcinta 174, 213
fiy&m&d&s 'Dubkhi' 175 Venisamhiira 225
SyBmBnanda 182 Vernacular Literature Society 2 19
gagtlli 134, 156, 186 Vidyiipati 178, 179, 190, 242
Sagthibar 136 VidyBsiigara, see BidyBsiigar
Sagthimarigal 191 Vishnupur 188
ViivabhBrati 267
Tagore, see ThBkur Vignu
177, 134,
186 142, 146, 149, 170, 171, 173,
Tantrism 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 203
,tappd 206 vrata 169
TBrBkehvar 227
Tarkaratna, R%mn&rByag222-224, 225 WBliullBh, Saiyad 296--297
Tiiser dei 271 Wgsekpuri, Abdur R d i d 297
Tattvabodhini patrikii 283
Tattvabodhini sabhB 217 Yama 146, 147
ThBkur, AbanindranBth 247 ycltrd 154-155, 207, 210, 222, 220, 2:%0,
Thgkur, BalendranBth 247 231, 262
ThBkur, Debendrancith 217, 246, 257 Young Bengal 2 10, 28 3
Thgkur, DviirkBnBth 246 Tusuf-Zulekhii 193